The Moon Points Back 0190226870, 9780190226879

The Moon Points Back comprises essays by both established scholars in Buddhist and Western philosophy and young scholars

268 20 19MB

English Pages 304 [305] Year 2015

Report DMCA / Copyright

DOWNLOAD PDF FILE

Table of contents :
Cover
The Moon Points Back
Copyright
Contents
Contributors
Introduction
1. Persons Keeping Their Karma Together: The Reasons for the Pudgalavāda in Early Buddhism
2. On Minds, Dharmakīrti and Madhyamaka
3. On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation
4. Essence and Emptiness
5. The Net of Indra
6. Buddhist Reductionism and Emptiness in Huayan Perspective
7. Constructing a Logic of Emptiness: Nishitani, Jízāng, and Paraconsistency
8. Nāgārjuna’s Logic
9. Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti
10. Relativism in Buddhist Philosophy: Candrakīrti on Mutual Dependence and the Basis of Convention
11. Two Truths and Method
References
Index
Recommend Papers

The Moon Points Back
 0190226870, 9780190226879

  • 0 0 0
  • Like this paper and download? You can publish your own PDF file online for free in a few minutes! Sign Up
File loading please wait...
Citation preview

The Moon Points Back

THE MOON POINTS BACK

z Edited by

KOJI TANAKA, YASUO DEGUCHI, JAY L. GARFIELD, AND GRAHAM PRIEST

1

1 Oxford University Press is a department of the University of Oxford. It furthers the University’s objective of excellence in research, scholarship, and education by publishing worldwide. Oxford New York Auckland  Cape Town  Dar es Salaam  Hong Kong  Karachi Kuala Lumpur Madrid Melbourne Mexico City Nairobi New Delhi Shanghai Taipei Toronto With offices in Argentina Austria Brazil Chile Czech Republic France Greece Guatemala Hungary Italy Japan Poland Portugal Singapore South Korea Switzerland Thailand Turkey Ukraine Vietnam Oxford is a registered trademark of Oxford University Press in the UK and certain other countries. Published in the United States of America by Oxford University Press 198 Madison Avenue, New York, NY 10016

© Oxford University Press 2015 All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means, without the prior permission in writing of Oxford University Press, or as expressly permitted by law, by license, or under terms agreed with the appropriate reproduction rights organization. Inquiries concerning reproduction outside the scope of the above should be sent to the Rights Department, Oxford University Press, at the address above. You must not circulate this work in any other form and you must impose this same condition on any acquirer. Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data The moon points back / edited by Koji Tanaka, Yasuo Deguchi, Jay Garfield, and Graham Priest. pages cm Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 978–0–19–022687–9 (paperback) — ISBN 978–0–19–022686–2 (cloth) 1. Sunyata.  2. Buddhist philosophy.  3. Analysis (Philosophy)  4. Philosophy, Comparative. BQ4275.M66 2015 294.3'42—dc23 2014039429

1 3 5 7 9 8 6 4 2 Printed in the United States of America on acid-free paper

Contents

Contributors 

vii

Introduction—Koji Tanaka, Yasuo Deguchi, Jay L. Garfield, and Graham Priest

xi

1. Persons Keeping Their Karma Together: The Reasons for the Pudgalavāda in Early Buddhism—Amber D. Carpenter 2. On Minds, Dharmakīrti and Madhyamaka—Tom J. F. Tillemans

1 45

3. On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation—Ricki Bliss

67

4. Essence and Emptiness—Roy W. Perrett

97

5. The Net of Indra—Graham Priest

113

6. Buddhist Reductionism and Emptiness in Huayan Perspective—Nicholaos Jones

128

7. Constructing a Logic of Emptiness: Nishitani, Jízāng, and Paraconsistency—Yasuo Deguchi

150

8. Nāgārjuna’s Logic—Aaron J. Cotnoir

176

9. Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti—Laura Guerrero

189

vi

Contents

10. Relativism in Buddhist Philosophy: Candrakīrti on Mutual Dependence and the Basis of Convention—Elena Walsh

220

11. Two Truths and Method—Jay L. Garfield

245

References 

263

Index  279

Contributors

Ricki Bliss is an Assistant Professor at Lehigh University, Bethlehem, Pennsylvania. She wrote her doctoral dissertation under Graham Priest at the University of Melbourne, Australia, after which she studied with Yasuo Deguchi for two years at Kyoto University, Japan, as a JSPS postdoctoral research fellow. She works mainly in analytic metaphysics. Amber D. Carpenter studied Sanskrit at SOAS to keep her sane while writing a PhD on Plato’s Philebus at King’s College, London. She has published on topics in ancient Greek philosophy and, more recently, on Indian Buddhist philosophy (Indian Buddhist Philosophy, Routledge 2014). In both Greek and Indian philosophy, her main interest is in ethics, and particularly in how matters of metaphysics, epistemology, and philosophical psychology intersect with the questions of who we should be and how we should live. She is Associate Professor at Yale-NUS College. Aaron J.  Cotnoir received his PhD in philosophy from the University of Connecticut in 2010. He is currently a lecturer in the Department of Philosophy at the University of St Andrews. He works primarily in metaphysics and philosophical logic, and has strong research interests in philosophy of religion (both Western and non-Western). Yasuo Deguchi is Professor of Philosophy, Kyoto. His research interests include philosophy of science and analytic Asian philosophy. As for the latter subject, he coauthored several papers with Jay Garfield and Graham Priest, such as “The Way of Dialetheist:  Contradictions in Buddhism” (Philosophy East and West 2008), and contributed a chapter titled “Nishitani on Emptiness and Nothingness” to Nothingness in Asian Philosophy (Routledge 2014). Jay L. Garfield is Kwan Im Thong Hood Cho Temple Professor of Humanities and Head of Studies in Philosophy at Yale-NUS College, Professor of

viii

Contributors

Philosophy at the National University of Singapore, Recurrent Visiting Professor of Philosophy at Yale University, Doris Silbert Professor in the Humanities and Professor of Philosophy at Smith College, Professor of Philosophy at Melbourne University, and Adjunct Professor of Philosophy at the Central University of Tibetan Studies. Laura Guerrero is Assistant Professor of Philosophy at Utah Valley University. Her work focuses on drawing productive connections between contemporary Western and classical Indian theories of mind, metaphysics, and knowledge. Nicholaos Jones is an Associate Professor in the Department of Philosophy, and coordinator for the Program in Science and Technology Studies, at the University of Alabama in Huntsville. His research interests include Chinese Buddhism, with a focus on the Huayan School, as well as philosophy of science, with focuses on idealizations and visualizations. His writings have appeared in Asian Philosophy, Journal of Chinese Philosophy, Philosophy East and West, Philosophy & Biology, Erkenntnis, and Studies in History and Philosophy of Modern Physics. Roy W. Perrett is presently a Research Associate of the School of Historical and Philosophical Studies, University of Melbourne, and was formerly Professor of Philosophy at the University of Hawai‘i at Mānoa. He has published widely on both Indian and Western philosophy, including his books Death and Immortality (Springer 1986), Hindu Ethics: A Philosophical Study (University of Hawai‘i Press 1998), and the forthcoming An Introduction to Indian Philosophy (Cambridge University Press). Graham Priest is Distinguished Professor of Philosophy at the Graduate Center, City University of New York, and Boyce Gibson Professor Emeritus at the University of Melbourne. He is known for his work on nonclassical logic, particularly in connection with dialetheism, on the history of philosophy, and on Buddhist philosophy. He has published articles in nearly every major philosophy and logic journal. His books include:  In Contradiction:  A  Study of the Transconsistent (Martinus Nijhoff 1987; 2nd ed., Oxford University Press 2006); Beyond the Limits of Thought (Cambridge University Press 1995; 2nd ed., Oxford University Press 2002); Towards Non-Being: The Semantics and Metaphysics of Intentionality (Oxford University Press 2005); Doubt Truth to Be a Liar (Oxford University Press 2006); Introduction to Non-Classical Logic Form If to Is (Cambridge University Press 2008); One (Oxford University Press 2014).

Contributors

ix

Koji Tanaka is Lecturer in the School of Philosophy, RSSS, at the Australian National University. His research focuses on logic, history and philosophy of logic, philosophy of language, Buddhist philosophy, classical Chinese philosophy and Japanese philosophy. Tom J.  F. Tillemans is Professor Emeritus of Buddhist Studies at the University of Lausanne, Switzerland. His published work has focused largely on comparative philosophy, Buddhist logic, epistemology, and philosophy of the middle (Madhyamaka). His most recent book is How Do Mādhyamikas Think? (Studies in Indian and Tibetan Buddhism, Somerville, MA:  Wisdom). Tillemans was editor of the Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies and is presently editor in chief of the 84000, a project to translate Buddhist canonical literature from Tibetan and Sanskrit (http://84000.co). Elena Walsh is a PhD student in the philosophy department at the University of Sydney. She has an MA in philosophy from the University of Melbourne. Her research interests include Buddhist philosophy, moral psychology, and the philosophy and psychology of emotion.

Introduction Koji Tanaka, Yasuo Deguchi, Jay L. Garfield, and Graham Priest

It is apparent to those who have paid attention to developments in both traditions, that the contemporary Anglophone Western philosophical tradition and the Buddhist philosophical tradition have a lot to say to one another. Their central concerns overlap sufficiently to determine a domain of shared interest; their histories and idioms are distinct enough that each has something to learn from the other about that domain. The contributors to this volume are committed to advancing the dialogue between these two traditions that is now well underway. This volume is a successor to Pointing at the Moon (D’Amato, Garfield, and Tillemans 2009), which collects essays directed specifically at the interface of contemporary logic and analytic philosophy and Buddhist philosophy. That volume addresses a wide range of topics at this interface, deploying a common analytic methodology. The present volume, many of whose contributors also contributed to the previous volume, focuses more specifically on the Buddhist concept of emptiness—primarily, though not exclusively as it is deployed in the Madhyamaka tradition—exploring its implications for contemporary philosophy and the ways that contemporary philosophy can illuminate classical texts and problems in the Buddhist tradition. Emptiness—roughly, the lack of essence, or substance, in things—is one of the central conceptions in Mahāyāna Buddhist metaphysics, and represents one of its distinctive contributions to world philosophy. Following Nāgārjuna (second to third centuries ce), Mādhyamikas argue that the

xii

Introduction

idea that things have intrinsic nature, or any kind of independent existence, or the idea that reality has a privileged foundation, is necessarily false. Instead, they argue, we can make sense of reality only as a complex of impermanent, interdependent, conventionally existent entities, states, and processes. While this may be an unfamiliar way to think about ontology in the West, it has proven, in the last few decades of Western-Buddhist interaction, to be fecund. The analysis of emptiness and its implications, however, raises difficult and subtle questions. Many of these, of course, were addressed extensively in the classical Buddhist philosophical traditions of India, Tibet, and East Asia. However, contemporary logic and analytic philosophy can bring to the study of these issues a range of tools and techniques that were unavailable in the Asian Buddhist traditions. Just as these techniques have advanced debates in Western philosophy, they can advance debates in Buddhist philosophy. Using these analytical techniques, we can provide more precise accounts of the meaning of emptiness, and sometimes deeper explorations of the implications of this doctrine, hence contributing to the development of Buddhist philosophy in the contemporary world. Moreover, just as Buddhist analyses have advanced philosophical debates in Asia, they can advance such debates in the West. The chapters collected in this volume address three principal and interrelated domains in which emptiness matters: the nature of the person, the nature of impersonal reality, and the nature of truth and cognate notions. One of the best-known and most distinctive doctrines in Buddhist philosophy is the doctrine of anātman, or no-self. It is central to a Buddhist soteriology and metaphysics that a personal self—an independent, enduring subject of experience and owner of body and mind—is chimerical. On this view, a person is nothing more than an interconnected sequence of physical and psychological states and processes, with no core or owner. How to understand the details of this view and its implications is a matter of considerable debate in the Buddhist world, and a matter for debate between Buddhist and non-Buddhist interlocutors in India. One early Buddhist school—the Pudgalavādins, or proponents of the reality of the person—argued that while at an ultimate level of analysis all that we find are sequences of evanescent impersonal phenomena, nonetheless, supervenient on those is a real entity—the pudgala, or person—which has clear identity conditions and properties of its own. This view was subject to trenchant critique as a relapse into orthodox ātamavāda and

Introduction xiii

eventually fell out of favor in Buddhist India. Amber Carpenter, in her contribution to this volume (­chapter 1), argues that this rejection may have been premature, and that using contemporary metaphysical approaches to personhood, we can see that pudgalavāda has resources which the tradition may have underestimated. Persons may be empty, she argues, but are not, for all that, eliminable from our ontology. While Carpenter uses Western analyses to clarify and rehabilitate an early Buddhist idea regarding a kind of reality for persons, Tom Tillemans uses a Buddhist analysis to intervene in contemporary Western discussions of eliminative materialism (­chapter  2). He argues that modern eliminativism—appearances to the contrary notwithstanding—is inconsistent with the view of emptiness. This is because eliminative materialism privileges a physical level of description as having a convention-independent reality which denies a personal level of description. Tillemans argues, instead, that a Madhyamaka analysis demonstrates that these levels of analysis are interdependent and equally necessary. The emptiness of the person does not entail the nonemptiness of the physical. Just as Western metaphysics, in Carpenter’s hands, reinvigorates a classical Buddhist position, so does Buddhist metaphysics, as Tillemans advances it, provide resources to resist an influential Western position. In many ways, later Buddhist philosophy takes the earlier Buddhist position on the nature of persons, and generalizes it to all things. The selflessness of the person becomes the selflessness of phenomena: all things are empty of intrinsic nature; there is no ground of being. Ricki Bliss examines the implications of the doctrine of emptiness for the Madhyamaka analysis of the crucial notion of causation (­chapter 3). A number of recent scholars in philosophy and Buddhist studies have argued for a close analogy between Hume’s treatment of causality and a Buddhist understanding, trading on the emphasis by both Hume and Nāgārjuna on the emptiness and conventional nature of the causal relation. Bliss argues that this analogy is not as close as some have suggested, and that taking Buddhist theories of causation to be Humean may run afoul of the emptiness of the causal relata themselves. Her analysis evidences the utility of taking contemporary metaphysical approaches into Buddhist discussions and of bringing a Buddhist sensibility to contemporary metaphysics. Emptiness is often glossed in Western discussions as essencelessness. This reading raises the question of the relation between the Indian concept denoted by svabhāva and Western metaphysical notions such as essence, necessity, and ground. Nāgārjuna and Candrakīrti (sixth century

xiv

Introduction

ce) argue that all phenomena are empty of any intrinsic nature and that that is their intrinsic nature. Roy Perrett argues (­chapter  4) that this apparent paradox can be resolved by disambiguating svabhāva. Drawing on contemporary understandings of necessity and grounding, he argues that, on one reading, svabhāva is the metaphysical ground of a thing; on another it is its necessary quality. Hence, he argues, the Mādhyamika can maintain nonparadoxically that all things necessarily lack a metaphysical ground. Emptiness in China has a subtly different flavor from emptiness in India. When Buddhism was transmitted to China it was adopted into a culture already redolent with a metaphysical framework inherited from the Daoist and Confucian traditions. Chinese Buddhism is inflected by these ideas. The Huayan tradition universalizes the idea of interdependence. According to philosophers in this tradition, it is not merely that everything depends upon some other things, but that every thing depends upon all other things, and that each phenomenon interpenetrates every other phenomenon. This is represented in Huayan literature by the metaphor of the net of Indra, an infinite network of perfectly reflective jewels, each of which reflects the entire network. Graham Priest provides an interpretation of this doctrine in terms of modern graph theory (­chapter  5), demonstrating the utility of contemporary logical-mathematical tools for making precise classical Buddhist doctrines, and for defusing suspicions of mystical incoherence. Nicholaos Jones deploys the Huayan conception of interdependence, referred to in that tradition as round fusion, against the mereologically reductionist interpretation of emptiness developed by some recent analytic commentators on Buddhist metaphysics such as Mark Siderits. His essay (­chapter 6) is a nice example of how competing analytic interpretations of Buddhist doctrine find precise articulation using the tools of analytic Western metaphysics. It is one thing to talk about reality—whether personal or impersonal—but quite another to talk about talking about reality. And philosophy demands the latter as well. Buddhist philosophers as well as Western philosophers hence take logic, the philosophy of language, and epistemology as central areas of concern. Indeed, these are areas in which fruitful dialogue is possible as is shown by the next contributions. Emptiness plays a key role in the thinking of a number of members of the Kyoto School. Nishitani, in particular, took it that a certain understanding of logic was a key element in his views on emptiness. The logic was

Introduction xv

never developed in a formal way, however. Drawing further on ideas of Jízāng, one of the most important thinkers in the Chinese San-lun school of Buddhism, Yasuo Deguchi shows how one may do this, applying techniques of contemporary paraconsistent logic (­chapter  7), thus showing how contemporary developments in Western logic can be applied with illumination to more traditional Buddhist thought. The logic deployed by Deguchi is a three-valued logic. It can be seen as a special case of a four-valued logic which, arguably, characterizes the traditional form of argumentation deployed in Buddhist thought, for example, by Nāgārjuna in Mūlamadhyamakakārikā. This is the catuṣkoṭi, according to which, a sentence may be true, false, both, or neither. The four-valued structure provides the basis of the most fundamental relevant logic, called First Degree Entailment. Aaron Cotnoir (­chapter  8) asks whether this logic can in fact provide an adequate analysis of Nāgārjuna’s arguments and positions, and argues that it does not. He suggests a different way of proceeding, involving the distinction between conventional and ultimate truth (reflected in a distinction between two forms of the catuṣkoṭi), showing how reflection on Madhyamaka metaphysics can inform the philosophy of logic. Conventional truth describes things as delivered by ordinary experience; ultimate truth captures the way that things are independent of our interests, practices, and cognitive faculties. It is notoriously difficult to provide an adequate analysis of either conventional or ultimate truth, however. Indeed, Buddhist philosophers are at odds with one another on these matters. Laura Guerrero addresses the problem of making sense of conventional truth—in particular, in the context of the great Buddhist epistemologist Dharmakīrti’s (seventh century ce) philosophy (­chapter 9). She argues that the only way to make sense of his view is to take a pragmatist reading of a deflationist account of truth. We see here the virtues of bringing the most recent work in Western semantics and the philosophy of logic to bear on the philological project of understanding classical Indian Buddhist literature, and the virtue of taking Indian Buddhist epistemology seriously in a Western philosophical context. One might worry that any account of conventional truth that really represents it as conventional lapses into relativism. That is, if what we know and take to be true is unavoidably enmeshed with our interests and our ordinary epistemic practices, there seems to be no real sense in which knowledge can count as a norm that governs rational inquiry. Candrakīrti addresses the nature of conventional truth and defends its normative

xvi

Introduction

status more directly than any other Indian Mādhyamika. Elena Walsh (­chapter 10), drawing on recent work on epistemic norms, considers the plausible charge that even his account is, in the end, a mere relativism. She argues that it is not. Candrakīrti’s account of epistemic warrant, she argues, saves his account from arbitrariness and provides a coherent understanding of conventional truth as true. This discussion shows how a consideration of epistemological problems such as relativism can benefit from drawing on both Western and Buddhist literature. Collectively, these chapters demonstrate three things. First, they show the value of taking seriously a philosophical idea—in this case, that of emptiness—deriving from one tradition, to enrich the philosophical reflections of another. Second, these essays demonstrate the importance of bringing different traditions and their texts together for mutual enlightenment. Third, they show that the resulting dialogue benefits both partners. Buddhist philosophical problems and insights come into sharper focus through the lens of contemporary Western analytic techniques; Western philosophy acquires from Buddhist philosophy new problems, new directions of inquiry, and new conceptual resources for understanding its own problematic. Of course, how best to pursue this philosophical interaction is itself an interesting philosophical question—ideally, itself to be negotiated in that very interaction. The methodological issues raised by this project are explored by Jay Garfield in his essay (­chapter 11), with which we conclude the volume. Each of these chapters advances an important debate, and sheds light on a significant philosophical problem; each of these debates and problems is of interest to Western and to Buddhist philosophy. We offer them, however, not only to further current discussions, but principally in the hope that they will inspire and encourage other philosophers, Western and Buddhist, to join us in this exciting cross-cultural intellectual endeavor.

The Moon Points Back

1

Persons Keeping Their Karma Together The Reasons for the pudgalav ā da in Early Buddhism Amber D. Carpenter “Nāgasena is a name, O King, a convenient designation.” “What makes it convenient, Reverend Sir, to have such a designation?” “That so considering these aggregates together serves our purposes, your Majesty.” “But how is it that just this way of grouping the aggregates and not some other serves our purposes?” “Because our purposes are thus-and-so, and not such-and-such. If they were such-and-such, different ways of grouping and designating aggregates would be convenient, Sire.” “But what are these purposes, reverend Nāgasena, and how? My purpose was to come to this meeting. How can that—the purpose—be just a name for its constituent parts? For it was only this intention that moved me, and the chariot-parts (conveniently named), to get here.” “This must be granted, O King.” “ ‘And what, good Bhikkhu, is my purpose with you? My purpose may have brought you here. But neither my aims nor anyone else’s grew you up from a small boy into the monk you are today. Yet without that, how could I have formed the purpose of inviting you to this discussion?’

2

Amber D. Carpenter

‘Actions and their consequences, Venerable Sir, belong to me, King Milinda, not to the elements (though granted, they are not apart from their elements). Just so, the boy-Nāgasena-elements belong to each other and to the novice-Nāgasena-elements and to the Nāgasena before me now. And this is not because it is convenient to consider it so; rather, it is convenient and indeed possible so to consider it because it is in fact so.’ ‘This is no further fact, venerable Sir, no extra entity; this is just the very fact you already recognize, namely that Nāgasena is a convenient designation, not a random one—that is to say, some causal streams are really individuated.’ ”

You will not find this passage in the Milindapañha as we have it, because King Milinda was not a Pudgalavādin. Neither were the authors of the Dialogues with King Milinda Pudgalavādins, though there should have been plenty of them about to consult regarding improvements to the text, had the authors wished. From around the second century after the Buddha’s parinirvāṇa, there were Buddhist monks adhering to the “personalist” interpretation of the Buddha’s teachings on the self; eventually, at least four different schools included “personalism,” the pudgalavāda, in their view. The earliest espousers of this doctrine flourished,1 and in the seventh century ce, nearly a quarter of Buddhist monks in India were “Pudgalavādins.”2 So it was no negligible fringe group of Buddhists holding that something called the “person” really existed.

1.1 Pudgalavādins as Philosophers This may seem shocking at first. For surely what is distinctive of Buddhist religio-philosophy is precisely the denial of the existence of such a self. Call it a “person,” a “being,” a “living thing,” or whatever you like, that which answers to the sense of “I” is what the Buddha taught us is the source of suffering if “clung to”:  “I too do not see any doctrine of self that would not arouse sorrow, lamentation, pain, grief, and despair in one who clings to it.”3 One might be tempted to think that if people calling themselves



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

3

Buddhists could deny the existence of “self,” while asserting the existence of a “person,” then the anattā or no-self position of the Buddhist must not have amounted to much. To deny the ātman was no more than a linguistic taboo4—it was not a serious philosophical position, well articulated and maintained for defensible reasons. I think such a social-functional explanation of the no-self position does an injustice both to the studiedly ambiguous position that emerges from the Buddha’s discourses and to the serious effort by the Buddha’s followers to interpret his teachings correctly. It is not altogether clear that the Buddha, as recorded in the discourses, categorically denies anything that might be called self, and every variant by another name.5 In fact what emerges in the centuries immediately following his parinirvāṇa is a dispute over exactly what the Buddha did mean to assert and deny on the matter. And when Buddhists divide over this issue, they do not quibble about words—pudgalavādins and their detractors refer equally to “beings,” “persons,” and “self” in such contexts, the attention remaining focused throughout on whether this supposed entity is or is not an unchanging, independent principle, such as the Brahmanical philosophers call ātman.6 Any distinct, therefore eternal and unaffected, principle with which to identify was certainly denied by the Buddha and specified as a wrong view, leading to suffering. At the same time, the Buddha himself used all the words cognate with self, and frequently reasoned as if a person could be reindentified as the same individual over time. And he was just as adamant that nihilism was not an option. So there was considerable work of interpretation to be done in order to determine what that crucial “right view” on the matter was. Since the best evidence available—namely, the discourses of the Buddha as they had been remembered by his followers in the years following his parinirvāṇa—was both ambiguous and conflicting, this meant that citing scripture was not enough to settle disagreements, though much scripture would certainly be cited in such disputes. Each party could as easily cite passages in support of their position as they could explain through reinterpretation the passages cited against them. Principles of interpretation were developed—in particular, the distinction between literal or definitive (nītārtha) and indirect or non-definitive teaching (neyārtha)—and their application was then in turn contested.7 Not only were the specific applications of interpretive principles contested, so too were the candidate texts to which they might apply. For at the time the pudgalavāda was being articulated, criticized, and defended—and

4

Amber D. Carpenter

persuading many committed Buddhists—the canon had not been fixed among the various parties to the debate. Even if disagreement began as the simple matter of trying most faithfully to interpret the teachings of the Buddha, these difficulties—together with the Buddha’s own admonishment that one appeal to one’s own experience and understanding in seeking the truth, rather than simply taking his word for it—meant that eventually appeal must also be made to what position is the most reasonable and defensible. While a dispute between the Pudgalavādins and their opponents was indeed an attempt to lay claim to “what the Buddha taught,” that dispute was nonetheless philosophically grounded and motivated as well—it was one that necessarily took place through arguments and critique, giving reasons why, among the possible interpretations consistent with scripture, this or that was to be taken as definitive.8 I shall be exploring what those distinctively philosophical pressures might have been that drove or inspired some Buddhists to claim that persons existed, and what theoretical work such a claim might have been doing in their overall view.9

1.2 The Pudgala: Ultimately Real, Substantial, Both, or Neither? There are essentially three substantial sources available to us in attempting to reconstruct the view of the Pudgalavādins, and the reasoning behind it, in its earliest formulations.10 Two of these, the first sections of the Kathāvatthu (KV), and the ninth chapter (or appendix) to Vasubandhu’s Abhidharmakośabhāṣya (AKBh), are written by opponents of the pudgalavāda. Less substantial, but also falling into this category are Harivarman’s Tattvasiddhiśāstra (or Satyasiddhiśāstra), and the Sarvāstivādin Vijñānakāya (which is largely similar to the Theravādin Kathāvatthu, though less elaborate).11 As hostile exegetes, we cannot be certain that they represent the pudgalavāda reliably, and these texts often present it elliptically. We cannot even be entirely certain that the view the Kathāvatthu argues against is the same as the view Vasubandhu argues against—for apart from questions of misrepresentation, there is the possibility that the pudgalavāda itself developed and grew more sophisticated over time, in the face of critique.12 Our third significant source for the pudgalavāda might be thought to operate as a check on such ambiguities, for they are the four texts



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

5

written within schools espousing the pudgalavāda.13 These are preserved only in Chinese translations, and unfortunately often have to do with the pudgalavāda only in parts; largely they concern other views held by these schools.14 Of these four texts, the Sāṃmitīyanikāyaśāstra has the most useful material for reconstructing the claim that the person exists and the reasoning behind it.15

1.2.1  The Pudgala Exists, Really and Ultimately … According to the Kathāvatthu, the fundamental thesis under dispute is whether “The person is found to exist really and ultimately.”16 By “person” is meant indifferently, “self, being, vital principle.”17 The generous gloss on “person” makes it clear that we have to do here with a dispute over how things are, not a mere quibble over how things are to be called. If our third-century ce commentator, and indeed the Kathāvatthu itself, is not prejudicing the case irreparably against the Pudgalavādin, then it must be that what is meant by these various terms—person, self, being, vital principle—is still to some extent up for grabs. Though a contentious position, the Pudgalavādins were not heretics in virtue of this claim about the person.18 They were never actually treated as non-Buddhists, nor were the arguments against non-Buddhist adherents to the self thought to be sufficient against the Pudgalavādins. In fact, a number of different “self substitutes” developed within Buddhism over time and through argument and reflection.19 What we find is that the Pudgalavādins, like their Buddhist opponents, were very clear about their fundamental agreement with the anattā teachings of the Buddha: there is no substantial, simple, and eternal “self,” with identity and existence of its own, separate and separable from all other factors. Whatever the pudgala (sattva, ātman, call it what you will) may be, and whatever it means to assert its real existence, it is certainly not an endorsement of the Ātman of the eternalists. If the Pudgalavādin’s opponent could prove, as he wished, that adherence to the pudgalavāda could not in fact be distinguished from commitment to an eternal soul, the Pudgalavādin would acknowledge himself defeated and forced to abandon the view. So what should this claim that the person exists “really and ultimately” amount to, if not the assertion of a substantial, independent Self? According to the commentary, to exist really and ultimately means, “that which is not to be apprehended as not fact, like magic, a

6

Amber D. Carpenter

mirage and the like; actual” (real), and “that which is not to be accepted as hearsay; highest sense” (ultimate).20 This bland formulation is not very informative; it indicates only that “really existing” and “existing ultimately” are contrastive notions, contrasted namely with “illusionary” and “what is merely said to be so.” Mirages and magic are not downright and absolutely false; there is something or other really, truly going on when a mirage appears. But what is really there is not what appears to be there, as in the case of magic tricks. So likewise, what is accepted on hearsay need not be false; it is unverified, accepted on the basis of a conversational context. This insistence that the pudgala is ultimately real thus hints at one of the oldest epistemological-metaphysical distinctions in Buddhist philosophy, between that which is ultimately true or real (paramārthasat) and that which is conventionally true or real (saṃvṛtisat).21 There are different ways of cashing out this fundamental distinction between conventional and ultimate reality, and different interpretations of what those ways are.22 But there are two principles which must be observed by any interpretation, and carefully balanced. First, there is no escaping that the distinction is a hierarchical division—“ultimate” is better than “conventional,” more real, more true, more correct, accurate, or valid. Second, and in tension with this, this hierarchy must be maintained without losing sight of the fact that conventional truth must nevertheless be true. One way to think of how these two principles might be jointly respected, without committing to one interpretation over the others, is by appeal to the “in virtue of” relation. That is to say, it is because ultimate reality is as it is that particular conventions are indeed correct or true; they are well grounded.23 Conventional truths are true in virtue of how things stand ultimately, even when they do not actually describe or capture that ultimate reality accurately. This distinction makes extremely minimal claims about the respective natures of ultimate and conventional reality, or criteria for determining into which class a candidate truth might fall. There is primarily only the asymmetrical relation between them to tell the difference. Thus the much-used example of the chariot as a conventional, but not ultimate, reality: It is because of the pole, because of the axle, the wheels, the body of a chariot, the flag-staff of a chariot, the yoke, the reins, and because of the goad that “chariot” exists as a denotation, appellation, designation, as a current usage, as a name.24



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

7

In addition to the dependency relation, what is evident is the close connection here between convention and convenience, and the way we talk—or conceptions. Conventional realities are those convenient ways of talking that may not be strictly accurate, but they are very effective in communicating efficiently, for pragmatic ends—so that it is no wonder that the later distinction, between substantial and conceptual reality (dravyasat and ­prajñaptisat25), becomes assimilated to the earlier distinction between ultimate and conventional existence.26 That conventional reality (saṃvṛtisat) should be coextensive with conceptual reality (prajñaptisat) may not be objectionable; all of our conventional truths will be conceptual.27 But the assimilation of ultimate and substantial reality is not obviously so harmless. For this introduces something decidedly new:  before, we could be open about what might turn out to be ultimately real; now, it is asserted that only substances are ultimately real. The only way to be ultimately, really real is to be a substance—paramārthasat is dravyasat.28 Any other sort of reality is derivative, based on substances and real in virtue of their reality.29 This is not an implication of the original distinction between saṃvṛtiand paramārthasat—it was not, for instance and as we saw above, any part of the later but essentially conservative gloss on existing “ultimately and really.” Yet the metaphysics within which the Pudgalavādins—like almost all Buddhists (Mādhyamikas excepted)—operated came to recognize only two ways in which something can be real:  either it is a substance or it is conceived based on substances, these conceptions being designated true (or realities) in virtue of being based on, or dependent upon, what is ultimately (or really) real—namely, substances. Indeed, it is probably more correct to say that the only mode of being recognized is substantial being, for the conceptions derived based on those have a similarly derivative existence—insofar as they are real, it is in virtue of the reality of the substances on the basis of which they are conceived. In this respect, my choice to render these ultimate realities by “substance” is deliberate: they are that which underlie phenomena as we experience them, and that which thus grounds or justifies those experiences.30 But this, note, goes one step further than the original distinction between ultimate and conventional reality. One important consequence of the assimilation of substantial to ultimate reality is that qualities, for instance—conceived as modifications of substances—are not really real. Quantity, position, relation, and all the other ways in which substances might be disposed, taken singly or

8

Amber D. Carpenter

in combination, are not ultimately real.31 Either these experienced phenomena are themselves substances—in the minimal sense of independently specifiable individuals32—or else the experience of them must be explained in some other way, via the imposition of our mental activity onto the really existing substances. The Abhidharmikas, that is to say, stoutly reject any categorial schema.33 Substances themselves may come in different kinds, of course, but it would be wrong to say that they differ from one another in their qualities, for this would imply a substance distinct from its qualities, and in which the qualities inhere—and this is precisely the sort of metaphysical picture that is rejected. It may be more correct to say that each substance, each ultimately existing individual, simply is the quality or factor which differentiates it from others. What exactly it means to be a substance, and therefore what substances there are, can be explained in different ways. Substance may not be “stuffy” or material in any way, for instance. For the Buddhists, substance centrally includes the notions of individuality and exclusion. We see already in the Kathāvatthu the expectation that if two entities are both ultimately real, then they must be distinct from each other (see Kathāvatthu 1.1.130 ff). If each individual obeys the relentless laws of homo-categoriality—particularly, exclusion of other—then both distinctness and identity between two entities do not admit of degrees.34 In the absence of any differentiation in modes of being, and in aspects of being, any two (purported) substances are either in fact the very same individual substance, unqualifiedly; or else they are utterly distinct from one another. Over and over again we see the Abhidharma philosophers—whether in the Kathāvatthu or Vasubandhu in the Abhidharmakośabhāṣya—pressing this point insistently against the Pudgalavādins: their “person” must be either identical with the substantial entities known to exist (in which case their claim collapses), or it must be utterly distinct and distinguishable from those, and so be a substantial, independent individual in its own right (the unacceptable “eternalist” position).35 If it is neither the same nor different, then it cannot be a substance at all—and this, in their view, is tantamount to acknowledging that it is not ultimately real.

1.2.2  … but not in the way of a substance This final move is the one the Pudgalavādin resists. The person admittedly is not a substance; nevertheless, we cannot therefore conclude that the person does not exist ultimately. The pudgala might be really real, but



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

9

“not in the way that (other) real and ultimate things are” (Kathāvatthu 1.1.1). By insisting that the person is ultimately real, the Pudgalavādin wants to reject the standard Abhidharma view that the person is merely prajñaptisat—a conceptual or conventional reality, whose reality is a borrowed one, grounded on the ultimate reality of its constituent parts. But they want to do this without rejecting the Abhidharma metaphysical framework altogether—so that, while their position does not seem an unreasonable or especially complicated one, it turns out to be an incredibly difficult position to articulate. So when we come to Vasubandhu’s fourth-century engagement with the pudgalavāda, he offers the Pudgalavādin the choice between the pudgala’s being a substance and its being conceptual—and he has the Pudgalavādin first consider what is at stake in being substantially real before choosing the “conceptual” alternative. This concession, however, should not be taken as a retraction of their insistence in the Kathāvatthu that the person is ultimately real; it is rather a recognition that “ultimately real” has come to mean something else, and is an attempt therefore to defend the same position in different language.36 Thus, the Pudgalavādin insists again, the person is not conceptual in the way of other conceptual realities. This special sense is then illustrated by an analogy with the relationship between fire and fuel.37 Although it is true that fire is conceived on the basis of fuel combusting, fire, the point seems to be, requires nothing else for its conception but this. The internal or necessary relation between the combustible and combustion suffices to ground the grasping of the aggregates as “fire”—unlike other conceptual realities, we do not require, in addition, that it be somehow conventional, convenient, or useful so to grasp the aggregates. So similarly, with the person: the aggregates themselves cause their being conceived as a whole; there is no appeal to usefulness or practice required in addition. This makes their collective being as a whole independent of any considerations beyond how they actually are. Thus the special sense in which the pudgala is uniquely “conceptual” is consistent with its also being ultimately real, but not in the way of a substance. “Ultimately real, but not in the way of a substance” and “conceptually real, but not in the way of other conceptual realities” come to much the same thing. The way in which the ultimately real dharmas exist together is itself ultimately real, and so suffices—without appeal to convention or purposes or use—to cause in us the conception of “person.” This is, however, not something readily expressed in either version of the conventional-ultimate distinction.

10

Amber D. Carpenter

Had the Pudgalavādins not wanted to retain Abhidharma metaphysics as a whole, their position would not be so difficult to articulate. For consider one obvious way to hold that the person is real, but not a substance: introduce a variety of categories, all of them various ways of being really real, only one of which is “substantially.” A  Naiyāyika, or an Aristotelian for example, might ask whether it is even coherent to claim that the only way to exist is substantially—even substances cannot be, if there are not other modes of being by which they are qualified and individuated.38 To be is to be a “this something,” and this requires that there be kinds and qualities and relations. If qualities, relations, and so on can be really real, just as real as the substances which they qualify and relate, then the person could be some such nonsubstantial, ultimately real entity.39 But the Pudgalavādins do not want to take that route. Their argument is not with the criteria of being—with what existence means, nor therefore with what existing things there are, in general. Their aim is not a wholesale rejection of the Abhidharma metaphysical project. Much more modestly, they want within that framework to articulate a single principle which struggles to find voice, and which they feel must nevertheless be accommodated. The Pudgalavādins want to insist that the person is really, ultimately real, without its thereby being a substance; and, conversely, they want to insist that though the person is not a substance, neither is it thereby only a conceptual entity (and so only derivatively real).40 And this is a real challenge to the Abhidharma metaphysics of their opponents. There can be real things that are not substances—at least, there must be this one, the pudgala. (Why they want to claim this will be investigated in sections 1.3 and 1.4.) And since being ultimately real means precisely not having derived or deceptive reality, as conventional realities have, there are nonsubstances that are not conceptual realities—the distinction between conceptual or conventional reality, and substantial reality is not exhaustive.41 Since the Pudgalavādins certainly do not want to assert that the self is a substance, we might put their view more circumspectly as the claim that “the person is not just a conceptual reality.” Although there is of course a concept of a person, the correct account of that concept will not follow the manner of other constructed concepts. In the ordinary case, a conceptual reality is grounded on its constituent elements, and borrows its reality from them; but it gets its identity as a whole from the efficacy of using them. The constituents, by contrast, are all different from each other, different from the complex reality conceived, and they are ultimately real. In the case of the person, however, conceiving it is grounded just on



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

11

constituent elements. Something about them or how they are suffices for their identity as a person—there is no additional appeal to convenience and conceptualizing required. Their “being a person” is the ultimate reality on which conceiving a person here is grounded. Thus, it is in virtue of eyes, hands, volitions, cognitions, and the pudgala that one correctly conceives of “a person.” Since the challenge is to the exhaustiveness of the dravyasat-prajñaptisat distinction, or—to put the same thing another way—to the assimilation of paramārthasat and dravyasat, it is no surprise that in the Kathāvatthu these two different ways of formulating the pudgalavāda should come to the same:  (1)  The person is found as ultimately real, but not in the way other ultimate realities are;42 and (2) although there is indeed a conceptual reality to the “person,” the story of its reality is not the same as that given for other conceptual realities.43 My suggestion is this:  It was the attempt to assert the ultimate reality of something not a substance, without dropping the basic noncategorial schema, that drove the Pudgalavādins to express themselves in the neither-nor language for which they were viciously mocked. And it was the attempt to articulate a kind of reality for which there is no space within the metaphysical framework which drove the Pudgalavādins to assert that the person is avaktavya, literally “not to be said,” or ineffable, inexplicable.44 For what it positively is is literally—without abandoning the framework entirely—unsayable. And yet it is from within the framework that the need to posit some such reality is felt to arise. Unfortunately, both the “neither-nor” language and the avaktavya claim make it difficult to determine what exactly their position was and, more importantly, why they held it. In our efforts at what must then be a bit of philosophical imaginative reconstruction, we will discover that the “what” and the “why” mutually illuminate each other: as we uncover what the person is, so will the reasons for insisting upon its reality become clearer.

1.3  What is the Pudgala, and What is it For? What is the problem that positing a really existing person is supposed to solve? Why insist it really exists? And how is it not a substance?

1.3.1  Unity With, and Without, Selves The substantial-self hypothesis of Brahmanical thought serves three philosophical functions:  it provides a subject (enjoyer), an agent, and a

12

Amber D. Carpenter

unifier.45 The Self—the substantially existing individual, distinct from the transient physical and psychological events in a life—is that which has experiences, initiates action, and that in virtue of which temporally, numerically, and modally distinct experiences can belong to, or be parts of, the same whole. These phenomena of cross-modal unity and unity over time, and these logical principles of experience (agency and subjectivity) are what the Buddhist who wants to dispense with self must explain in some other way.46 Of these outstanding explanatory tasks, the Pudgalavādin is primarily concerned with problems of unity in multiplicity, and questions of individuation that attend them.47 This is not a new observation—those scholars who have concerned themselves with the pudgalavāda have generally observed that the central concern is something to do with unity.48 We witness this interest in complex unity—that is, unity-in-multiplicity—in the Pudgalavādins’ three ways of designating the person: namely, on the basis of the aggregates, on the basis of transition, and on the basis of cessation.49 It is important to be clear that these are grounds for designating a group of elements as a pudgala;50 although the pudgala is not without them, they are not what the pudgala is. In marking these out as the territory of concern, the Pudgalavādins are clearly interested in the unity consisting of constituent substances at a time (aggregates) and in the continuity and the distinctness of continua over time (transmigration and cessation); they are interested, that is to say, in individuation, which becomes especially clear in designating the person based on cessation, where questions of unity-in-multiplicity cannot arise, though continuity and individuation of continua can. In the matter of the person, or self, the Pudgalavādins position themselves as a third alternative—neither Brahmanical nor Abhidharmika. As is the way in such Buddhist debates, this will be articulated as the middle and moderate position between two unacceptable extremes—between the eternalism of Brahamanical thinking, which takes self to be an independently existing unity, and (on the other hand) the inadvertent nihilism of the other Abhidharma Buddhists, who have done away with a really existing self altogether.51 Naturally, the non-Pudgalavādin Buddhists see it otherwise. They present their own position as the middle between extremes—casting the Pudgalavādins as inadvertent eternalists—by acknowledging the conceptual reality of the self (thus avoiding nihilism), while denying its substantial reality.52 The self is, then, like every other purported complex whole,



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

13

a supposed unity projected by the conceiving mind onto a multitude of really existing discrete substances. While there is basis in ultimate reality for each of the constituents, there is no basis in ultimate reality for considering that there is some one thing there; for ultimately, they are not one, but many.53 The convention that there is one thing here will be true, but only derivatively, in virtue of the reality of the many constituents thus conceived. Were the unity itself, as such, to have some basis in ultimate reality, the story goes, then this basis would have to be some new thing, distinct and existing separately from the other constituents. This is a consequence of the noncategorial metaphysics which recognizes no “modes” of being.54 Something existing in this way would of course be a substantial individual, on a par with its constituent substances. Such substantial unities in the case of individual living beings are Selves. The Brahmanical philosopher readily objects that this Buddhist nonself view cannot account for various experiences of unity—e.g., complex perception, memory, desire. If experiences are not anchored to individuated owners, the Naiyāyika objects,55 then they might arise in any old order, so that it would be possible for Devadatta to recall what Yajñadatta once experiences. But in fact this does not happen. Vasubandhu’s Abhidharmika response is simply:  “there is no connection [between causal continuum Devadatta and causal continuum Yajñadatta] since these two minds are not related as cause to effect within one continuum.”56 That is to say, it just happens, as a matter of fact, that experiences do not ever take that kind of “transpersonal” order. There need be no unitary owner to explain the fact that Devadatta “recalls” only his own previous experiences. The relations between elements are those of spatiotemporal proximity—contiguity (at a time), or succession (causal connectedness).57 There is no other way for elements to be connected, and there is no significant differentiation within this kind. Any two elements either are spatiotemporally connected, or they are not. These connections follow patterns, some of which we conveniently designate “persons.”

1.3.2  Inadequacy of Selfless Unity But when we consider how our bodies are in constant interaction with our physical environments, and indeed with other minds, it becomes clear that this answer will not do.58 Causal connectedness cannot be all there is to “belonging to,” or individuating groups of aggregates or causal streams;

14

Amber D. Carpenter

it does not suffice to decide the question of which elements belong to which other elements or to which causal continua.59 For causal continua do overlap and intersect. Consider:  My verbal expression may give rise to several instances of hearing; but only one of those is counted as being in the same continuum as the vocal expression. Your intention to help may cause innumerable consequences—movements, sounds, feelings, desires. But only some of these effects will be counted as being in the causal continuum conventionally designated “you”; some will not. If all we have is the one sort of relation between ultimately real substances, then we cannot appeal to this to explain the difference. Although this point is not explicitly stated, it is what makes the Nyāya challenge “Why doesn’t Devadatta remember Yajñadatta’s experiences?” a potent one. Individuating causal streams into distinct continua presupposes that some connections are special in some way—and our convenience, these just happening to matter to us more than those (or to be more useful60), won’t do, for it is the fact of these special kinds of connections really existing that makes such conceptions useful.61 The Buddhist might reply, as Vasubandhu does, that it is simply a fact that this experience-dharma here does not cause a subsequent experience-dharma there.62 But since this is not always the case, since sometimes some dharmas within one continuum-stream do cause dharmas to arise in other continua, this response does not meet the objection. If Devadatta’s vocal act causes a hearing-consciousness to arise “over there”—in what one would conventionally call Yajñadatta—why is that hearing-consciousness not part of Devadatta, especially if that hearing-consciousness is causally connected to the pain-consciousness that arises as “Yajñadatta’s fist” hits “Devadatta’s face”? Alternatively, the question is, why would it never be convenient to consider them so? The hearing-consciousness, like the speech-intention and the speech-act, are all causally connected to the aggregate-stream conventionally designated “Devadatta.” There are two reasons, I think, why appeal to the principle of convenience and efficacy governing concept formation will not suffice to individuate persons. The first is that making judgments of convenience relies on two factors, both of which are problematic in the case of persons. The first factor is purposes:  it is only convenient or efficacious to group aggregates one way rather than another provided we have some ends for which so grouping them is useful. The King wants to be able to get to his meeting with Nāgasena, and in general wants to be able to get to various places quickly and comfortably. And so it is convenient to think of a



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

15

certain aggregation of elements as “a chariot.” But such ends are themselves constructed, arising only within conceptual reality. Conventional reality is thus presumed in making judgments of convenience. But this conventional reality is populated with persons, above all oneself—it is by thinking of Nāgasena as “whole” that King Milinda is able to conceive a desire to see him, and it is only presuming himself “the same person” at the beginning and end of any journey that the King might conceive a desire to go anywhere. The circularity seems to be this: it is convenient to grasp a group of aggregates together as a person only given some ends; and these ends are conceivable in the first place only by thinking in terms of persons.63 Having ends presupposes the individuation that “useful for some end” is supposed to engender. The only end which may not be thus dependent upon presuming persons would be aiming at nirvāṇa—and for this, thinking in terms of persons is a positive obstacle.64 The second factor on which judgments of convenience rely is that ultimate reality be such that constructing concepts this way rather than that way is effective.65 If, however, the appeal to efficacy is circular, and so empty, in the case of conceiving persons as unities, then this element of a supposed judgment of convenience drops out, and the claim must now rest entirely on an appeal to how things ultimately are. That is, it is convenient to grasp these many dharmas as a unity because these dharmas really are, in some significant sense, related exclusively to each other—and not to other dharmas with which they causally interact.66 But this, I suggest, just is the pudgalavāda. The second reason appeals to convenience are inadequate is similar to the problematic presumption of persons in order to have (most) ends at all. Given our shifting concerns, it seems likely that different attributions of belonging would be more convenient under different circumstances. Gathering one subset together as “the person” may be convenient under some circumstances, while grouping aggregates differently is convenient under other circumstances, or for other ends. What the Abhidharma Buddhist has not explained is how, if persons are purely “convenient designators,” they remain the same throughout changes in ends and purposes. If, however, it is overall convenient to have conceptual unities that do not so shift their boundaries, then this brings us swiftly to the deeper question of appeals to global unity, and the entitlement or conditions for making such an appeal. I will address this in section 1.4.2.2. The Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika opponent might think that the only way to explain this is to posit the real existence of two distinct individuals—Devadatta

16

Amber D. Carpenter

and Yajñadatta—to whom some but not other experiences belong. This is where the Pudgalavādins want to stake their middle ground. They are alert to the fact that the ultraminimalist Buddhist view inevitably presumes the individuation of person-constituting aggregates and person-constituting streams.67 The view must be able to discriminate between distinct persons—particularly, as we will discuss below, in order to articulate the phenomena of perception and karma; and it can do so only by in practice recognizing that some elements and streams belong together and not to others.68 But the Pudgalavādins want to grant the metaphysically most minimal claim possible; so they will insist on the reality of “these belonging together,” but without supposing the separate existence of someone or something to whom these elements belong.69 They belong to each other, not to some further substance.70

1.3.3  Pudgala-Unity Such a view recognizes that individuation of causal continua is presupposed, not projected. That some elements belong to each other, and not to any others, is really, ultimately true. This would mean that we are correct—getting rightly at the way things ultimately are—in regarding just these and not other constituents together, as being bound to one another in a way they are not bound to other ultimately real elements. But it is not so in the way that other ultimate truths are, for it is not a substance; it is not an individual with a separate, distinct identity of its own.71 The basis for regarding these aggregates as a person is not just the aggregates, but more precisely “the fact that these elements are thus-and-so disposed with respect to one another.”72 We have, then, two reasons why the pudgala will not conform even to the very early, canonical Abhidharma notion of a relation: First, the pudgala is not a single dyadic relation between two individuals, nor could it be conceived as a series of such relations without missing the point; second, the pudgala is not an isolatable, distinct individual with its own unchanging identity, as the paccayas are meant to be. Without simply being the aggregated elements (for the pudgala is rather the fact of their belonging together, not to others, and not others to them), still it is not different from or separable from these.73 So far from excluding other substances (as one substance excludes another), “persons” so understood would in fact have their particular identities determined by their constituent substances. Indeed, we can see that the pudgala described here would even



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

17

necessarily reflect the particular nature and qualities of different elements taken together. Thus we see in the Kathāvatthu how the “person” takes the character of the aggregates, without becoming the same as them.74 According to the Kathāvatthu 1.1.171–181, the person, though conceived based on aggregates that are transient, does not share this transience with them (§171); yet it does share in other of their properties: the concept of good or bad person can be derived from good or bad feelings respectively (§174–175), and also from good or bad consciousness (§177–178); and even the concept of a seeing person can be based on sight (§180). The pudgala inherits the distinctive qualities of its aggregates, but it does not become two persons just because there are two elements (§183). And while each moment of consciousness has or belongs to a person, it is not the case that each new moment signifies or belongs to a new person (§186, 193). All of this is exactly how it should be, if the person is regarded as the reality that these and no other aggregates belong only to each other. This is one way to read the much discussed fuel-fire analogy, without overreading it.75 The Pudgalavādins liken the relation between pudgala and its aggregates to the relation between fire and fuel.76 A lot of energy can be put into trying to think exactly what the relation between fire and fuel is—how it should be different from the relation between chariots and their parts; and then further, how the philosophers of that time might have expected us to conceive of the fire-fuel relation. But the sūtras collected as the discourses of the Buddha give us on several occasions the observation that a fire is named according to its kind of fuel. Thus, for example Majjhima Nikāya, sutta 38: a fire is reckoned by the particular condition dependent on which it burns—when fire burns dependent on logs, it is reckoned as a log fire; when fire burns dependent on faggots, it is reckoned as a faggot fire; when fire burns dependent on grass, it is reckoned as a grass fire; when fire burns dependent on cowdung, it is reckoned as a cowdung fire.77 Different fires are distinguished in kind and named according to their kind of fuel. That this is the correct way of distinguishing fires suggests a particularly close relation between fuel and fire, without identifying them. It is precisely by not being able to exist separately from the fuel that the fire is rightly named according to its fuel, without being

18

Amber D. Carpenter

identified with that fuel. So similarly with the person:  without being identical to the aggregates, it borrows its qualities from them, and cannot be otherwise individuated.78 This point will hold just as much for complex unity at a time,79 as for unity through change over time.80 Just as it is ultimately true that these aggregates belong together, so is it ultimately true that some elements existing at different times genuinely belong to one another, and not with others. This is why the Pudgalavādins argue that to deny the santānin, “possessor of continuity” would indeed be to deny continuity (santāna).81 This need not be a rehash of the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika claim that there are no experiences without an experiencer—indeed, there is reason to think that the Pudgalavādin would reject such a claim.82 If the santānin, “possessor of continuity,” is the pudgala, and the pudgala just is the fact that these and not other aggregates are connected to each other as they are not to others, then denying the pudgala will indeed be tantamount to denying continuity. In the metaphysics of nonsubstantial individuals conceived as “streams,” persons are “stream-individuators,”83 though not by being themselves individuals, nor by being agents holding or bringing dharmas together. Rather the pudgala is the fact that these dharmas do really belong together; it marks the recognition that this is an ultimate truth, really real, not a convenient convention or handy way of conceptualizing what is ultimately really there. On the other hand, it is not a substance; not dravya-sat, nor “haecceity” or “thisness.” Nor is the person the provider of individuating characteristics—all characteristics are provided by the constituent dharmas. Moreover, any set of aggregates would fail to capture the person unless it included not only every element that ever arises in this causal stream, but also somehow included just that cessation to which this stream led.84 The aggregates, and even the transition from one group and kind of aggregates to another, are the bases of the person; but they cannot exhaustively define the person. What the Pudgalavādin sees—and his Buddhist opponent would rather ignore—is that mere proximity at a time and mere causal connectedness over time are not sufficient to determine which are the correct and incorrect ways of grouping aggregates in our conceptualizations of “many as one.” Neither is “our convenience” the missing part of the explanation. It would be, at least sometimes (and perhaps generally), more convenient not to recognize certain causal connections as distinct, integrated, and excluding all others—for many aggregates rightly excluded from some unity might well be causally connected to it in relevant ways. Moreover,



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

19

appeal to “our convenience” (or indeed, to “relevance”) presupposes purposes for which some, but not other ways of subdividing aggregates will be useful. But such aims can arise and be articulated only within conceptual reality. That is to say, having purposes at all presupposes subdivisions among generically similar causal connections which are supposedly only made based on the principle of convenience. The Pudgalavādin recognizes and avoids this circularity by acknowledging that, in one central case, our convenience does not determine but rather tracks the different ways in which aggregates are related—either as forming a unity, or as being collocated or causally connected without forming a unity. Taking certain collocations of elements to be a single thing is correct because they really do belong to each other in some way that they do not belong to the other elements.85 Do we want to say that the pudgala thus explains why persons do not intersect?86 Since it is itself “inexplicable,” we might rather say that pudgala names the fact that there are causal chains and connections which are special and different from others (the difference between my perception causing my subsequent perception, or my perception causing my desire, and my perception causing your perception, or my volition causing your desire). The rival Abhidharma account recognizes, and can recognize, no real difference here.87 But that these elements belong to each other, and not to other elements also proximate or causally connected, the Pudgalavadins contend, is a basic fact which we perceive; and they recognize that it is only by perceiving this that we can claim that certain associations of elements are significant, and that our discrimination of distinct causal continua as distinct are correct. This, I  suggest, is what it means to say that the Buddha, using his omniscience, “sees beings decreasing and being reborn,” as the scriptures record, and yet the person is not itself a visible object like color (Kathāvatthu 1.1.198–199). According to Vasubandhu, this point is generalized across all sense modalities, as indeed it should be if “perceiving the person” amounts to perceiving that certain elements or streams belong together. Vasubandhu presents the claim as a response to an epistemological objection, regarding how we come to know the person: They must state by which of the six consciousnesses a person is known to exist. They say that a person is known to exist by all six. They explain how by saying that if a consciousness is aware of a person in dependence upon a visible form known to exist by means

20

Amber D. Carpenter

of the eye, it is said that a person is known to exist by means of the eye; but it is not said that the person is or is not the visible form.88 Vasubandhu criticizes this claim, insisting that either one perceives only the aggregates, in which case “the same account can be given of milk or other such [complex] things”—so the person is every bit as conceptual as, and no more ultimate than, every other complex phenomenon—or else one must see something distinct from them, which would make the person a visible (or audible, etc.) phenomenon, and one separate from the rest of the visibles (audibles, etc.) constituting the basis on which we conceive the person. Even worse, Vasubandhu continues, since “each of the five organs encounters its own domain and objects; none encounters the domain and objects of another,” if the Pudgalavādins insist we might perceive the person equally with any of the sense modalities, then the person must be both essentially visible and essentially audible and essentially tactile, and so on. And this is clearly incoherent.89 But the Pudgalavādin’s position here is not as incoherent as Vasubandhu makes it appear.

1.4.  From the Epistemology of Persons to Metaphysics 1.4.1  Answering Vasubandhu There are two towers on the hill, at some distance from each other. There is no question but that you come to know the towers by perception, and this perception is visual perception. You see the towers, and this is your access to them. Now, what about the space between them, or the fact that they are at some distance from each other? Space, according to the Buddhists, is acausal, so the distance itself cannot give rise to the perception of distance.90 But this knowledge or awareness also cannot be identical simply to awareness of either or both of the two towers. They are perceptions of towers, and as such do not themselves indicate anything about distance, which is not of course a tower. This question is simpler than, but structurally similar to, the question of how we could come to know the pudgala, if the foregoing account of what the pudgala is meant to be is broadly correct. Within the Buddhist framework, there are two options:  you come to know this either by perception or by inference. It may feel like it is just perception. But of what, and via which mode of perception? If this seems



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

21

impossible to answer, we might then have recourse to inference, as follows: I see one tower; I see a second tower; and I infer from their nonidentity that there must be a distance between them.91 But it is immediately clear this merely relocates the same problem. For if it is by their nonidentity that I draw this inference (and how else would I? What other sort of inference might it be?), then we must wonder how it is that the nonidentity was apparent to me. Did I  perceive that these two towers are not identical, or did I infer it? If an inference, on what basis? If a perception, what strange sort of perception is this? “Nonidentity” is not a visible quality, nor an audible one… and so on. Perhaps, then, we should return to our initial inclination to say that we perceive the distance between the towers, and face head-on the question: what sort of perception is this? It is not a visual perception of the space itself, since that causes no perception whatsoever to arise; and it is not the same as the visual perception of the two towers or of either one of them. In this case, however, one might say there is a positive perception of a grassy knoll, namely of precisely that grass knoll by which the towers are separated.92 It is by this that one infers the distance between the towers. This will not quite suffice—for now I perceive three things: two towers and a grassy knoll. And if it is by inference from these perceptions that I should come to know the distance at which the towers stand, then similar issues of ordering and relatedness arise: Is it by perception or inference that I recognize the difference between the two towers, and that the grassy knoll is between, not beside them? Since there is nothing for such an inference to be based on—except a perception of the very fact—it seems here too we must appeal to perception. This, I suggest, is the kind of issue the Pudgalavādins are trying to raise about the person. Just as, apparently, in seeing the two towers I thereby see they are at some distance from each other, so in perceiving some portion of perceptible person-constituting aggregates I  therewith perceive the person. And since person-constituting aggregates belong to various kinds, we might appeal to any sense modality in the same way as a route to come to know the person. It is not the distance between the aggregates, however, but their belonging together—belonging to each other—that one perceives through any perception of person-constituting aggregates. Thus the epistemological claim of how we come to know the pudgala crosses into metaphysical territory of what is there to be known.

22

Amber D. Carpenter

1.4.2  Persons v. Nonpersonal “Wholes” If this line of thought shows anything, there is a danger it may thereby have shown too much. For it looks now as if I perceive some whole—“two towers at some distance from each other”—every bit as ultimately real as the person. But the Pudgalavādins do not actually want to say that in every composite perception some whole is perceived. There is supposed to be something special about the aggregates comprising the person. Now in the case of the towers on the hill, it looked like there might be an alternative account—what feels like perception is in fact a subtle inference, so that there need be no “distance” as such perceived. Can this deflationary, inferential, account of perceiving the distance between the towers on the hill be made to work, after all? If so, does it work as well in the case of perceiving a person in the aggregates? If so, we may have lost one argument for supporting the pudgalavāda. If not, however, and if the inferential account does work for towers, then so much the better. We will have seen the kind of point the Pudgalavādins want to make, without making that point apply indiscriminately to everything.93 In the case of the towers on the hill, I might perceive a tower, perceive a grassy knoll, and perceive a tower; and then I have to put all these discrete moments of eye-consciousness together. This would be the story of how I perceive that there are two towers at some distance from each other, without having to grant what seems like “seeing the distance between the towers” or “seeing that they are at a distance.” Now there must arise here a question of composition: If these are discrete moments of eye-consciousness, how are they to be put together? What ordering principles are there? How do I know the difference between two moments of eye-consciousness of the same tower, plus a moment of grassy-knoll-eye-consciousness, on the one hand; and an eye-consciousness of a tower, one of a grassy knoll, and one of a second tower, on the other? (The tower-eye-consciousnesses need only be similar, not even identical, for this to be a problem.) Instead of appealing directly to perception, we might instead recall that I never have just three moments of visual consciousness at my disposal. There are innumerable mental impressions arising. These three visual impressions at issue must be so ordered as to make most sense of the rest of the information available to me, so that I am able to function in the world and navigate my way round it. This would be something like the principle of convenience: when confronted with a manifold of simples, the mind so orders these as to be successful and efficient in action.



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

23

One might wonder whether this supposedly deflationary account can in fact dispense with assertions about reality genuinely being so ordered, and this order being fully real. But let us allow for the moment that it can, for there is another question more relevant to the intra-Buddhist dispute about the person: Supposing the inferential account succeeds for grassy knolls and towers, can it work just as well for persons and their aggregates? Or in that case is there yet something left unaccounted for? We will find, I  think, two reasons why the inferential account given of how two towers can be known to be at a distance from one another will not work when we turn to explaining the perception of the person.

1.4.2.1  What Is Perceived When There Is a Pudgala, and Otherwise Not? The first reason is the absence of a suitable correlate to play the role of the “grassy knoll” in our tower example. If I can just infer from seeing the grassy knoll that the towers stand at some distance from each other, this is on the basis of something I straightforwardly perceive: the grassy knoll. But in the case of the person, there is no such basis. Persons differ at least from the example given, if not from all complex unities, in having no possible basis for such an inference except the person itself. This we must then come to know by perception. The explanation unnecessary for towers on hills is unavoidable in the case of persons: Through perceiving the aggregates, any subset of them, through any modality, we perceive by that same sense-modality that just these aggregates belong together. And I am able to do this because there is really something there to perceive—but that can be nothing other than their belonging together, or to one another; that is, the person. What is this “belonging together”? What does one perceive in perceiving the aggregates that makes it correct to judge “this is a person”? It cannot simply be the recognition that these aggregates exist in close spatiotemporal proximity, for this is generally true of all aggregates that are merely imputed to be wholes; in fact it is also, as we saw above, true of elements both within and outwith the set of elements rightly judged to be constitutive of a particular person. We perceive “these belong to each other” only in some special cases. One plausible way of describing what is special about these cases—and which also captures the sorts of examples appealed to in our pudgalavāda texts—is that they involve the sort of groupings at a time and over time that are marked by new functionality, and by development.

24

Amber D. Carpenter

Thích Thiên Châu cites an analogy drawn between the person and an eye: Just as, through a reunion of the four great elements (caturmahābhūtasaṃyoga) there is a dharma “eye” (cakṣus), so, through the reunion of the five aggregates (pañcaskandhasaṃyoga), there is a dharma “individual” (pudgala).94 Functional unity certainly is something special about persons. Because they are just this sort of bundle of matter, conception and intention, they can do particular kinds of things, like commit murder (something with specific karmic consequences), rather than just disturb other agglomerations of elements in various ways. But if the self were absolutely non-existent, then there could not be the killing of beings nor would the killer have killed anything. There would be nothing like theft and robbery, heresy and lewdness, ­telling lies and drinking wine… good and bad would yield neither freedom nor bondage; even bondage would have no one bound. There would be neither the doer nor the deed nor any result thereof.95 Murder cannot be done by aggregates taken as such, for all they do is to rearrange other aggregates. The killing disappears. Killing is something that only certain aggregations can do, because they are together, and taken as a whole. And indeed, it is something about functional unity that explains why one can be guilty of killing a cow, but not of “killing” a clay cow. “If living beings are only names, then just as killing a clay ox does not entail the guilt of killing, so if one kills a real ox there should be no guilt.”96 There is an important difference between living and nonliving beings, which means that living beings can do things and have things done to them that inanimate beings cannot. It is tempting, then, to think of this special coherence generally in terms of the emergent characteristics such bundles have in virtue of being bundled precisely with each other and not with others. The trouble is, mere functionality does not distinguish persons from chariots. The very reason it is convenient to designate certain bundles as “chariots” is, presumably, the new or emergent functionality of chariot-constituting aggregates—a phenomenon noticed as an “emergent functionality” only because of our interests in moving easily from place



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

25

to place. Only such and such a configuration of such and such aggregates gives rise to a vehicle-capacity, and this capacity is what interests us about this particular conjunction of aggregates, just so (and not otherwise) delineated. True, chariots cannot be killed, but they can be destroyed. Yet persons are ultimately real, and chariots are not. Evidently the new functionality present when person-constituting aggregates are present is thought to differ significantly in kind from the new functionality that emerges from the aggregation of chariot-constituting elements.97 And indeed, one might well think there is something distinctive about organic functioning—something reflected in the difference between being dismantled and being killed. But pointing to functionality itself does not sufficiently get at this difference. Perhaps focusing on notions of “development” will be more illuminating. To illustrate development, the Kathāvatthu offers the example of a girl becoming a woman (KV 1.1.193), and Vasubandhu supplements the point with examples of a person becoming a grammarian, or a priest (AKBh §3.4).98 Such aggregations display characteristics markedly different from other aggregations, such as chariots.99 When we speak of a girl becoming a woman, the very notion of development picks out an internal coherence through change, independently specifiable and indeed making sense as development only by reference to the previous stages.100 In contrast to the case of the chariot, it is precisely by disregarding considerations of usefulness, and looking only at the different parts and their relations at different times, that we can make sense of the notion of development, and growth.101 The different stages in the succession and the different elements at a time have a coherence that cannot be explained in the same way as the unity of chariot parts over time—as our convenience, our aims, and our mental activity simplifying the manifold disparate elements and their conjunctions. What we acknowledge in the very conceiving of “becoming a grammarian” or “growing into a woman” is the fact that certain elements really belong only to each other, and that it is only in recognition of this that we conceive of the girl growing into a woman in the first place. On my hypothesis that the pudgala amounts to the fact of certain elements really belonging only to each other, the claim is that this “belonging to” is basic—ultimately true, and not explicable in any other terms, or by reference to anything else. We may now have a criterion, or joint pair of criteria, for distinguishing which bundles imply persons. And we have thereby the beginnings of an explanation why there must be ultimately real persons for any

26

Amber D. Carpenter

person-constituting aggregates, but not for all bundles. In the first place, person-constituting bundles have emergent functionality—can do new things only when they and their activities are taken as wholes. Secondly, and relatedly, this new functionality is not one that answers to our needs, but one to which we are responsive. This emerges from a consideration of the very notion of “development” or growth, which is conceivable precisely because it is perceived to be there—and not because we have a standing interest in the end-product. These joint criteria are satisfied only in the case of living beings. I think we can make the line of thought more precise, and more compelling, by considering just what is special about the acquired characteristics belonging only to whole person-constituting bundles—our example of “new functionality” already gave us a hint of this. We can do this by returning to the towers on the hill. I said above that there are two divergences between the tower-case and the person-case, and looking at the second now might help to clarify what is distinctive of aggregations which are, by their interrelations, persons.

1.4.2.2  Persons as Sources of Unity The second disanalogy between the towers-on-the-hill and the aggregates-and-their-person cuts deeper than the first. The “inference” explanation as described above was crucially incomplete. For without acknowledgement, it relied on the unity of the cognizer to provide coherence to the sense impressions. In a way, this is no more than what the standard Abhidharma account grants—minds supply the perception of unity when confronted with what is in fact a manifold. But what such an account overlooks is that a unified cognizer is thereby smuggled in. If the preferred Abhidharma account of causal succession of moments of consciousness with no real fact about interrelatedness were true, then, the Pudgalavādin claims, “the Buddha could not be omniscient, because a mind with its mental factors is momentary, it cannot know all things. But a person may know all things.”102 But forget knowing all things—even knowing those two towers on the hill are standing at some distance from each other would be impossible. In our earlier story, we generously allowed a mind that “so orders the manifold” as to make most sense, or be most convenient and coherent.103 The principle of convenience is thus allowed its due. But, whether in a single complex case or in the vastly complex case of omniscience, such cognitions require that there be some kind of unity in discerning the manifold



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

27

together to determine which groupings will be convenient and coherent. This source of unity might be an extra element, as a Brahmanical soul or, more minimally, as a Kantian agent; or it might be that we could give a still more minimal account and simply say that the fact of the making-coherent, the fact of mental organization, is basic. It is a bare, brute—but inescapable—fact of the matter that certain groups of cognitions display a categorically different sort of integrity from the run-of-the-mill causal connectedness between aggregates in general. Complex cognition is possible because the perception-dharmas and consciousness-dharmas here just are related to one another in a distinctive way: in a person-constituting way.104 This is the most minimal explanation possible, and I  suggest is the one the Pudgalavādins are insisting must be accepted as the only way to do justice to the phenomena without adopting a substantialist theory of self.105 Unfortunately, admitting the ultimate reality of complex facts, rather than simple substances—of relations whose character is determined and indeed constituted by their relata—is not expressible within the framework of Buddhist metaphysics—and comes to be positively rejected.106 The second “disanalogy” between our two cases thus shows that what is special about persons is that they are unity-conferring in virtue of being organized in special ways distinguishing them from other sorts of continua. This is the distinctive emergent functionality which cannot be explained by appeal to convenience, because it grounds the very possibility of any such appeal. There are not “stream-individuators” for all complex phenomena because persons are the individuators for all other continua, through the sort of activity that constitutes them as the distinctive sort of unity they are. Moreover, the “new functionality” specific to persons is not just that they grow and reproduce—plants do that;107 it is rather that their growing and their emergent functioning indicate a unity between a variety of different sorts of elements, specifically including perceptual elements and cognitions, as well as desires—and only thereby are they able to be sources of the sorts of cognitions in virtue of which prajñaptisat, conceptual reality, can arise. And only then can karma, and the specific responsibility that comes from realized intentions, arise.

1.5  Karma and Development We saw that the texts suggest that person-constituting bundles are distinct in kind because of (1) their growth or development—a sort of development

28

Amber D. Carpenter

in which the end is not given by any interests or desires of ours; and (2) their emergent functionality. The emergent functionality of particular interest is the ability to conceive of aggregates as unities, the experience of “many” as “one.”108 It is from this that the distinctively person-related functions emerge, most centrally action. For karma is not just any knocking together of discrete substances. Only a certain subset of such interactions qualifies as that peculiar phenomenon “action.” Having its source in the unity-conferring configuration of intentions, perceptions, consciousnesses… that is a person enables action to have moral and not just material characteristics, which therefore attract moral and not just material consequences. We can see this confirmed if we return to the three bases of designation of the person—the aggregates, transmigration, and cessation. In the Saṃmitīyanikāyaśāstra (Sns), considering especially the designation of the person based on transmigration, we see that what most frequently emerges as the point of concern is not the theoretical question about whether the person reborn is the same person as the one whose incarnation immediately preceded,109 but concerns about karma. As to the deeds, one does one’s own deeds. But what does self-done mean? A. It means that one receives (the fruits of one’s own deeds). What does one’s own deed mean? It means (to make) a distinction (between the deeds of oneself and those of another). But why? Because (the results of one’s deed) do not go to another. (Sns 1.165) We saw above the claim in the Saṃmitīyanikāyaśāstra that “there could not be the killing of beings nor would the killer have killed anything… good and bad would yield neither freedom nor bondage. . . . There would be neither the doer nor the deed nor any result thereof.” This claim that denying the person is tantamount to denying the possibility of ethical goodness is prominent also in the Kathāvatthu (KV 1.1.200–216), where the Pudgalavādins are pressed to answer questions such as: “Are ethically good and bad acts (karmas) known to exist? And the doer of them also? And the instigator also? And the enjoyer of the effect—is he also known to exist?”—and to demand answers from their opponents in return.110 In some way, the “person” signifies the connection between this act and that rebirth, or between this tṛṣṇā and this rebirth.111 But why did the Pudgalavādins insist that there really be some “person,” in order individuate tṛṇṣas and correlate them correctly to appropriately individuated rebirths?



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

29

Were the Pudgalavādins the unwitting victims of Brahmanical thinking, supposing that moral phenomena—unlike all other phenomena—require some substrate to inhere in, if they are to exist at all? I think not. A more compelling explanation of why the Pudgalavādins saw the annihilation of moral phenomena in the elimination of the person is that these moral phenomena require that distinct kinds of elements relate to each other in specific ways not accounted for in the patterns of any one sort of element taken on its own. Within a kind, the laws or patterns of succession are fixed relative to one another: “There is a fixed order about rūpa” (Sns 3.201). But in questions of karma what becomes inescapably an issue is the appropriate fitting together of a variety of kinds of elements, typically the physical and the “mental” types of elements—patterns of succession not determined or exhausted either by the rules of succession of matter, or by the rules of succession of moments of consciousness, or intention, and so on. It is through intention, a mental factor, that a distinctive sort of cause is set into effect; and it is usually through body or form (rūpa) that these effects arise, generally as suffering. Because of belief in “formless” realms, where karma can mark the connection between action and result, this may not necessarily have to do with dualistic concerns about the integration of mind and matter, but rather with the integration of the five main sorts of dharmas more generally. Only this sort of interaction between kinds of elements gives rise to the distinctive order of succession singled out and designated karma. In fact, we might think of karma as the name for the patterns by which different types of dharma, each with its own logic of succession internal to its kind, are organized with respect to one another. So in the Kathāvatthu we see that we cannot say that the maker of karma is distinct from karma made (KV 1.1.214), since the person just is the fact that these aggregates so belong to each other as to constitute morally inflected actions and results. Likewise, the fruit and experiencer thereof cannot be said to be two different things (KV 1.1.203). Only because these aggregates do belong together can this later event be the “fruit” of an earlier event.112

1.6 Conclusion We have highlighted now two ways in which the collection of elements constituting persons differs from those constituting nonpersonal complex

30

Amber D. Carpenter

unities. In the first place, persons develop over time, and do not just change; and they do not develop for the purpose of creating a previously desired and conceived of functionality (as happens when a chariot is built). Rather, it is because this order of changes really belongs together in a distinctive way that we are able to conceive of the organism as growing. In the second place, persons are not plants. It may be that all organisms develop; but that anything can be conceived of as developing, or any complexity conceived as such at all, requires the real unity of complex persons. That is to say, the very possibility of conceptual reality—and also of the categorically complex phenomena constitutive of karma and its links to its appropriate fruit—rests on the real reality of just those interactions of matter, intention, perception, cognition, and consciousness rightly perceived as belonging to each other, and not to other elements. The pudgala is, on this view, the distinctive mutual-relatedness of diverse kinds of elements at a time and over time. It is just that belonging together which constitutes the possibility for moral agency, development, and unifying conceptualized reality. The capacities to serve as a moral agent and to develop are not reducible to the aggregates themselves, for all these presuppose the reality of some but not other elements’ belonging together. None of this, note, implies the existence of an immaterial, substantial, independent substratum for the aggregates. The noncategorial metaphysics to which the Buddhists were committed, however, prevented there being any intelligible way of expressing this position. The pudgala, taken as a unique sort of fact about belonging together, was sui generis—a fifth kind, as they maintained. But it is the nature of this kind of thing not to be separable from its constitutive elements, and to gain its specific character through the history of those varied and changing constitutive elements. It is thus no substance, no “underlying subject” of properties, nor an active agent of unity distinct from the unique unity it is (though of course it is the source of unified conceptions, prajñaptisat). But that these very elements belong exactly to each other, that they really do interact with each other in ways different in kind from the interactions of elements generally—this truth cannot be eliminated, nor be merely conceptual.

Notes 1. See Thích Thiên Châu (1999, 10), according to whom the personalist Vātsiputrīya school was “one of the most powerful and flourishing of early Buddhism.”



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

31

2. See Ganeri (2007, 162–163); and Priestley (1999, 2), who observes that at this time just one of the pudgalavāda schools, the Sāṃmitīya, “was second only to the Mahāyāna in the number of its adherents.” 3. Majjhima Nikāya 1.137, sutta 22: Anlagaddūpama Sutta. 4. The phrase is from Steven Collins (1982, 77). The denial of self amounted, says Collins, to a “linguistic taboo,” whose function was to distinguish Buddhism from Brahmanical outlooks. 5. Leonard Priestley (1999) brings this out nicely in the first chapter of his excellent monograph on the pudgalavāda. See also Schmithausen (1973, 161–186), and Frauwallner (1953, 217–225), both modern scholars who deny that outright rejection of self was an original part of the Buddha’s teachings, rather than a later accretion or interpretation of those teachings. For a more recent and sophisticated attempt to grasp the ambiguity of no-self in earliest Buddhist, see Hamilton (2000). 6. Cf. Priestley (1999, 81–82):  “In the Vijñānakāya, one of our earliest sources, the Pudgalavādin is represented as saying, ‘There is a self (ātman), a sentient being (sattva), a living being (jīva), a being who is born (jantu), a being who is nourished (poṣa), an individual (puruṣa), a pudgala’ (T 1539, 542c24 f.).” 7. The distinction has authority in the Nikāyas (see, for instance, Aṅguttara Nikāya 1.60: “There are these two who misrepresent the Tathāgata. Which two? The one who represents a Sutta of definitive meaning as a Sutta of non-definitive meaning, and the one who represents a Sutta of non-definitive meaning as a Sutta of definitive meaning”). Unfortunately, there is no authoritative sūtra indicating which sayings fall into which category, so that intra-Buddhist dispute often involved debate over whether a saying agreed to be the Buddha’s is to be taken literally or not. This is particularly so in the dispute over the person, since the Buddha-dharma—spoken in ordinary language often for ordinary listeners—invariably makes reference, implicitly or explicitly, to persons, beings, living things, and so on. 8. Priestley and Châu, who have done some of the most comprehensive recent work on the pudgalavāda, as well as Venkataramanan (1953), explore and expound the pudgalavāda as if it were adhered to only because some happened to think this the best interpretation of the Buddhist sūtras. According to Châu, the Pudgalavādins got this view from a thorough study of the scriptures:  “It is probable that this very specific, difficult to express, position was established after the Pudgalavādins had fully studied the attitude and findings of the Buddha and his disciples on false views concerning the world and self” (Châu 1999, 150). Priestley is even more explicit that regard for right interpretation was the motivating factor in those espousing the pudgalavāda:  “To the Pudgalavādins themselves the whole matter must have appeared otherwise. We can guess from their patient insistence on the actual words of the Buddha, whatever their apparent inconsistencies, that they believed that they

32

Amber D. Carpenter

were simply presenting what the Buddha himself had taught, without presuming interpretation” (Priestley 1999, 118). Since, however, the Pudgalavādins apparently laid claim to a nonstandard canon of sūtras in order to support their view (Vasubandhu, Abhidharmakośabhāṣya, §2.6.1, in Duerlinger 2003, 84), this seems an inadequate motivation for insisting on a position which often attracted virulent hostility from fellow Buddhists. 9. Among recent scholars, I  think Duerlinger (2003) does the most to take the pudgalavāda philosophically seriously. 10. Although later Buddhist philosophers (including Candrakīrti, Bhāviveka, Śāntarakṣita, and Kamalaśīla in his commentary on Śāntarakṣita) continued to engage with the pudgalavāda, my own discussion will remain with the earlier formulations of the view, and responses to it. 11. The Satyasiddhiśāstra is translated into English as Satyasiddhiśāstra of Harivarman (Harivarman 1978, 296). There are several more minor sources, earlier as well as later; see Priestley’s broad and detailed treatment of the pudgalavāda literature remaining to us (Priestley 1999, chap. 2). 12. Priestley offers an account of how the pudgalavāda may have shifted over time (see especially Priestley 1999, 71, 87–88). However, the specific change of position that he recommends—namely, from declaring the person “not a substance” to declaring the person “neither substance nor non-substance,” to finally agreeing that their pudgala is, after all, a substance—is not, as will become clear below, one that I think did happen. 13. These are the Sānmídǐbù lùn (or Saṃmitīyanikāyaśāstra), the Lü èrshíèr míngliǎo lùn (or Vinayadvāviṃśativyakti), the Sānfǎdù lùn, and the Sì ēhánmù chāojiě. These are counted as three by Priestley, the last two evidently being translations of the same text, the Tridharmakhaṇḍaka (or Tridharmakaśāstra, as Châu has it; the Chinese transliterations I am using are those used by Priestley, as are the reconstructed Sanskrit titles). These two translations diverge substantially, however, at certain points, so that one may actually get information in one not found in the other. Indeed, Priestley (1999, 71) argues that “the disagreement between the Sānfǎdủ lủn and the Sỉ ēhánmủ chāojiě in their versions of the Tridharmakhaṇḍaka’s account of the second kind of conception is so extensive that the versions must surely represent different stages not only in the development of the text, but also in the elaboration of the doctrine which it presents.” 14. Châu (1999) has detailed information about the history and content of these treatises in particular. 15. The Sāṃmitīyanikāyaśāstra has been translated into English by K. Venkataramanan (1953). 16. Since Buddhist schools generally agree there to be some conventional or constructed sense in which person-talk and self-talk is not just permissible but



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

33

correct, I  find Duerlinger’s exposition of the Pudgalavāda simply confusing. See remarks below, especially note 53. 17. Attā satto jīvo:  The Debates Commentary (Kathāvatthuppakaraṇa-Aṭṭhakathā) (Law [1940] 1989), n. 5 to section 1.1.[8]‌. This commentary on the Kathāvatthu is traditionally ascribed to Moggaliputta-Tissa. 18. Contra Duerlinger (2003) most strongly, who describes Vasubandhu as trying to “wipe out” this heretical view. But also Châu (1999) uses the notion of “heretical” as if this were the significance of the view and objections to it. Heresy in any case seems a most inapt notion to bring to the discussion. “Excommunicated” (literally, being thrown out of the community) generally resulted from failure of discipline, not failure of doctrine or “view.” 19. Châu (1999, 138–141) has a list of five non-pudgala self substitutes of various early Buddhist schools; see also Collins (1982, 230–244) and, for withering remarks as well, Conze (1962, 132–133). 20. The Debates Commentary (Kathāvatthuppakaraṇa-Aṭṭhakathā) (Law [1940] 1989), 1.1.[8]‌. 21. See Priestley (1999, 84), for the antiquity of this distinction, particularly relative to the familiar distinction between substantial and conceptual reality, discussed below. 22. Vasubandhu’s account of saṁvṛtisat as opposed to paramārthasat at AKBh 6.4 is well known (that which remains after analysis, even mental analysis, is paramārthasat; what does not resist analysis is saṁvṛtisat); Dharmakīrti (PV 2.3, 3.3) makes the distinction according to whether or not something is capable of causal influence. For Candrakīrti’s definition, see Prasannapadā 24.8; for Śāntideva’s, see Bodhicaryāvatāra 9.2. For general discussion, see Sprung (1973). 23. This would be respected by, for instance, Vasubandhu’s definition (though this may not do to capture the Madhyamaka form of the distinction). “Being useful” plays a significant role in Mark Siderits’s account of what makes a conventional truth well grounded, but the structural point is essentially the same: “standing behind every conventionally true statement is some (much longer) ultimately true statement that explains why accepting the conventionally true statement leads to successful practice” (Siderits 2007, 58; emphasis mine). Compare also, 62: “for every statement that is conventionally true, there is some (much longer) ultimately true statement that explains why it works.” Presumably, ultimate reality does not actually explain why “it works” or is useful, but rather describes how things ultimately are such that, given certain ends, such conceptions are useful. I return to this below. As usual, Mādhyamikas may be outliers here, precisely aiming to reject the purported one-way dependence of conventional on ultimate reality (see Dan Arnold, e.g., Arnold 2012a, for such an interpretation of Madhyamaka).

34

Amber D. Carpenter

24. Horner (1996, 27). The example is drawn originally from SN 1.135, the verses of the bhikkhunī Vajirā to Māra, to which Nāgasena goes on to refer. 25. I  will not try to argue for one interpretation rather another of prajñapti and prajñaptisat. It has to do with conceiving and mental activity; but see important arguments by Ganeri for why we should not take it to mean “nominal,” or assume automatically that “conceptually real” means illusory or fictitious. However, when contrasted with substantial reality, it is inferior, as conventional is inferior to ultimate reality. 26. See Paul Williams (1981, 237) here on the equivalence; see also Priestley (1999, 94), “The ‘true and ultimate’ seems to be what is later defined as the substantial (dravya) in contrast to the conceptual entity (prajñapti).” 27. Though one might wonder whether all conceptual truths are thereby merely conventional, and not ultimate truths. If reality is intelligibly structured, as Plato, Aristotle, or the Nyāyaikas held, then some concepts could get it right and so be ultimately true—not merely convenient conventions. 28. See, e.g., Paul Williams (1981). I shall have more to say about the translation of dravyasat as “substantial reality” below. Briefly, in philosophy, substance does duty as “individuator,” “essence,” “that which underlies,” and “that which persists through change.” The Buddhist “ultimately realities” will not turn out to play this lattermost role—nothing does; but as the first three familiar senses of substance are relevant to that which is dravyasat, I have chosen to stick with this familiar term of art, for this I believe is where the discussion is to be properly located. 29. Paul Williams describes the situation thus: “The secondary existent is dependent upon mental and linguistic construction, synthesis out of more fundamental and indubitable elements. These primary existents, on the other hand, are those elements which make up the synthesised existents and therefore cannot themselves have the sort of dependence which the latter enjoy. . . . A primary existent is primary and thus independent because it is the basis upon which rests secondary existents such as most of the objects of our everyday world” (P. Williams 1981, 240). 30. Collett Cox’s discussion of dravya and its various usages (Cox 2004, esp. 547–549) brings out how the term does seem persistently to pick up on different sorts of things that might well belong to “substance” in its classical philosophical usage: individuation, bearer of properties, being distinct from all others. 31. One is tempted to call such a conception of being “impoverished” but for the tenacity and ingenuity required to maintain it. 32. Whether conceived of as color tropes, pain tropes (cf. Ganeri 2001, chap. 4), or in some other way; the Buddhists call them dharmas (or, in Pāli, dhammas). The Abhidharma canon in fact has an entire treatise on “conditional relations” (paccaya), the exhaustive Paṭṭāna. What becomes clear is that conceiving a paccaya as a dhamma amounts to making relations into discrete individuals, just



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

35

like every other dhamma. While such a dhamma might “link” two other dhammas, its doing so involves no alteration to its specific character, or to that of the “linked” dhammas—we have simply a series of dhammas. It is no wonder that later Buddhist philosophers asked when such a dhamma was supposed to arise (with the previous or the subsequent dhamma in a series, if they are temporally related); and that much later Prabhācandra, commenting on Dharmakīrti’s On Relations, says: “In the presence of something, something comes into existence and in the absence of that it does not come into existence.  .  . . If this is so, then let those very two aspects (bhāvābhāva) be taken as the cause-and-effect relationship; what is the need of postulating an unreal relation?” (The comment is on kārikā 11–12 of Dharmakīrti’s Sambandha-parīkṣa:  “If [you say that] cause-and-effect relationship is the relation which is of the nature of anvaya-vyatireka [i.e. in the presence of a cause an effect is seen and in the absence of it no effect is seen], then why not the same two [bhāvābhāva, i.e., anvayavyatireka] be taken as the cause-and-effect relationship?”). 33. And according to Paul Williams, for instance, rightly so:  “Indeed it is by no means clear by what criteria we can talk of different sorts of existence . . . but the notion that two entities exist in different ways is itself paradoxical, for existence would not seem to be the sort of thing which could be divided into different types” (P. Williams 1981, 228). Collett Cox (2004, 569) argues that the Sarvāstivādins did indeed recognize “at least four separate abstract typologies of existence … the very presence of these typologies demonstrates that existence was not considered to be uniform; experienced objects do not simply exist or not exist, but rather can exist in different ways.” However, it is not clear to me that the three she identifies actually are different modes or ways of being (in the sense of a categorical schema), rather than derivations from the one primary mode of being. 34. See Duerlinger (2003, 265 ff, esp. 278) for discussion of view that all phenomena are substances. 35. For example, KV 1.1.17: “Is the person known in the sense of a real and ultimate fact, and is material quality also known in the sense of a real and ultimate fact? [P:  Yes.] Is material quality one thing and the person another? [P:  Nay, that cannot truly be said.] Acknowledge the refutation: If the person and material quality be each known in the sense of real and ultimate facts, then indeed, good sir, you should also have admitted that they are distinct things.” In the next sections (§18–73), the same argument is made concerning fifty-five other acknowledged ultimately real entities, such as feeling, perception. 36. The concession is the basis for the current consensus that, in spite of appearances in the Kathāvatthu, the Pudgalavādin is not defending the ultimate reality of the person. Duerlinger, Châu, and Priestley all at some point take it that the position defended is that the person is a conceptual reality in some aberrant sense rejected by other Buddhists, who acknowledge the conceptual reality of

36

Amber D. Carpenter

persons. In taking the Pudgalavādin at his word, and granting that he means the person to be ultimately real—and specifically not just conceptually real—I thus go against the current grain. 37. I  will have more to say about the Pudgalavādin’s use of the fire-fuel analogy below. 38. Prabhācandra, commenting on Dharmakīrti’s Sambandha-parīkṣa, kārikā 3, credits his opponent with thinking that real individuals require relations:  “A positive entity requires that (relation, this is what you say).” 39. This, of course, is not the way Aristotle went. For an attempt to bring Aristotelian and Buddhist metaphysics of substance and persons more directly into constructive contact, see Carpenter (2014). 40. I  suspect that missing this challenge—that is, assuming the Pudgalavādins agree that “substantial” and “conceptual” are exhaustive options—explains why Châu, for instance, credits the Pudgalavādins with the view that the person is simply a conventional or conceptual reality; their denial that the self is a substance is taken immediately for the assertion that it is both conceptual and not ultimate. Priestley also assumes the Pudgalavādins accept the ­exhaustiveness of the substantial-conceptual distinction: “Either their belief was that the pudgala could be indeterminate and yet substantial, or else they held it to be conceptual and yet ‘true and ultimate’ ” (Priestley 1999, 84); but of course there is a third option, namely, that the self is ultimate but not substantial. See also Duerlinger (2003, 132). 41. Vasubandhu has the Pudgalavādins hold that “a person is not substantially real or real by way of a conception” (AKBh §2.1.1, in Duerlinger 2003, 73; AKBh 9; DS ed. 1192.7, “it exists neither as substantial nor as conceptual,” naiva hi dravyato-sti, nāpi prajñaptataḥ). Priestley does not so much ignore this possibility as find it frankly unintelligible: “Certainly the Vātsīputrīya’s contention that the pudgala is neither conceptual nor substantial seems absurd” (Priestley 1999, 99); like Williams, he is persuaded of the fundamentals of Abhidharma ontology. 42. KV 1.1.1. 43. KV 1.1.171–192. 44. Duerlinger (2003, 61n29, 66n66) strongly favors “inexplicable” over “ineffable,” rejecting the common view that the Pudgalavādins are claiming that the person cannot be spoken of or conceived. But of course one can say a lot, especially negatively, about something, without having the vocabulary or conceptual means of articulating what something is. I think it is this latter inability which leads the Pudgalavādins to say of the person that it is avaktavya. Duerlinger’s objection to “ineffable”—which, incidentally, shares its construction with avaktavya—stems from his insistence that the best formulation of the pudgalavāda is in terms of the person as a conceptual reality, which its “inconceivability” would seem to preclude.



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

37

45. Cf. Vasubandhu (1984, 74), §5. 46. For ongoing disputes between Buddhists and Naiyāyikas over whether any nonsubstantialist (Buddhist) account could be adequate to this task, see Arindam Chakrabarti (1992, 103–117) and Ganeri (2000, 639–657; 2007, chap. 7). More contemporary still, and involving phenomenologists in the dispute, are the excellent essays collected in Siderits, Thompson, and Zahavi (2011). 47. Priestley also finds concerns with agency and subjectivity; but these may well be closely related to the more prominent interest in unity. 48. Conze (1962, 126–128); Châu (1999, 161). 49. See especially the Saṃmitītyanikāyaśātra for the three bases of the pudgala. The Tridharmakhaṇḍaka does not use the word “transition” to describe the second basis, but both versions we have do point to unity over time, whether indicating just the past (Sānfǎdù lùn) or bringing in both past and future (Sì ēhánmù chāojiě). 50. Or, in the case of cessation, that there has been a person and whether that person exists or not is now indeterminate. 51. In this early period Nāgārjuna and his followers were often taken by Buddhists to have fallen into the nihilistic extreme—and Vasubandhu, for instance, does not waste many words saying so (AKBh §3.10, Duerlinger 2003, 236–237). 52. See Harivarman as a representative spokesman of this view: “To say that the soul exists in the ultimate sense is satkāyadṛṣṭi, and to say that the soul does not exist in the empirical sense is the wrong view, mithyā-dṛṣṭi. But it is right view (samyak-dṛṣṭi) when we say that the soul exists empirically and does not however exist ultimately. . . . Thus is to be understood the statement that soul exists and that it does not exist” (as freely translated by N. Aiyaswami Sastri; Harivarman 1978, 2.295). 53. This is the point I  think Duerlinger badly confuses in his account of Vasubandhu and his debate with the Pudgalavādins. To agree that something is ultimately real, when one conceives of person or any other unity, is not to concede that the person is ultimately real. (See, e.g., Duerlinger 2003, 11–12: “these conventional realities ultimately exist” is his view of the pudgalavāda thesis in the Kathāvatthu, indeed of the Theravāda view. Similar remarks are found on pp.  10–12, 20, and elsewhere.) See Harivarman’s reply to the naïf who supposes “There may not be any harm in calling the five aggregates of elements as the soul”: on the contrary, “The advocate of the soul thinks that the soul is one. Then the five aggregates would be one. This is faulty” (Satyasiddhiśāstra 292–92); cf. Harivarman (1978, 73):  “The aggregates are other than pudgala because the former is five whereas the latter is one. If the soul exists at all it ought to be other than the aggregates.” 54. It is curious that Paul Williams readily endorses the noncategorial metaphysics of the Buddhists (in P. Williams 1981, 228; note 33 above), but in section 4 of “The Absence of Self and the Removal of Pain” (in P. Williams 1998, 115–119),

38

Amber D. Carpenter

he strongly resists the mode of argument which goes on to insist that if the whole is real, it must be some distinct individual in addition to the parts. Of course, as he says, this is not what we mean when we say the whole is “more than” the sum of its parts; and this is correct. But “we” probably do not ordinarily work within a default metaphysics that is so minimal as the Buddhist one (if, indeed, we are able to make good sense of what we do mean at all). As he recognizes in section 6, “For there to be a whole other elements from different categories need to be involved” (P. Williams 1998, 129). 55. Uddyotakara, for instance, commenting on Nyāyavārttika ad Nyāyasūtra 1.1.10. This can be found translated by Matthew Kapstein as an appendix to Kapstein (2001), where one can also find a translation of Vasubandhu’s AKBh 9 rather more readable than Duerlinger’s. 56. AKBh 9, §4.1.1 (Duerlinger 2003, 97). It is, of course, an anachronism to suppose Vasubandhu responds to Uddyotakara; but the Nyāyasūtra itself already contains the seeds of Uddyotakara’s later objection. 57. “Causal” connections are not robust, on the Buddhist account. 58. Duerlinger rightly notes in his commentary (2003, 242) that it will not: “Minds in different causal continua of aggregates, [Vasubandhu] assumes, cannot be appropriately causally related, but he does not explain what constitutes aggregates being appropriately causally related or what constitutes aggregates belonging to different causal continua of aggregates. He cannot distinguish [as the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣikas do] … Unfortunately, this view does not explain how different causal continua of aggregates are to be distinguished from one another” (emphasis mine). 59. This resembles the “sophisticated” version of Siderits’s second “circularity” objection (Siderits 2003, 45). 60. A  criterion emphasized by Mark Siderits’s account (Siderits 2007, chaps. 3 and 4). 61. I  think this gets at Paul Williams’s objection, posed especially in section 7 of “The Absence of Self and the Removal of Pain”:  “It is difficult to see how the continuant-collective model is going to be able to explain that unity in a manner which will not beg the question” (Williams 1998, 130). Essentially the same objection is made to Parfit’s attempt to do without any mechanism for stream-individuation (see discussion in Ganeri 2007, 187). Siderits offers difference in quantity in place of difference in quality, and proposes to meet the objection in terms of “maximal causal connectedness,” and an appeal to consequentialism (Siderits 2003, 45–50). One peculiarity of such a defense is that, to the extent that it succeeds, it undermines any motive we might have had to abandon notions of the self, or to suppose that it was holding these very notions which led inevitably to suffering. 62. Compare Parfit (1986, e.g., 232–233; 285–286):  when you know all the facts of the sequence of the aggregates there is not some further fact that you still do not know. Whether in addition one wants to designate a situation as “this (same) person” is a matter of decision.



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

39

63. Siderits (2003, chap. 3) suggests addressing this part of the objection by appeal to consequentialist principles, arguing that at least one end can be impersonally conceived. It seems the point is that there is some impersonal end, reduction of suffering, best attained by conceiving of ourselves as persons with local aims and projects. I am not convinced this solution works—see note 64. 64. Siderits seems to acknowledge this difficulty (Siderits 2007, 83). The end that he proposes, with respect to which conceiving of aggregates as persons is convenient, is “reducing suffering”; but it is precisely for this quite general end that it is uncertain whether thinking in terms of persons is a help or a positive hindrance. 65. Compare Siderits (2007, 75): “As Nāgasena said, the conventional truth is that we are persons. This is conventionally true because it is ultimately true that these present skandhas are the cause of the future skandhas in this series.” 66. “Might this not explain why we conveniently designate the one series as ‘me’ and the other as ‘you’?” Siderits asks (2007, 83). “Might this not be the ultimate truth that makes it conventionally true that we are distinct persons?” 67. Note the regularity with which reductionist responses to concerns about continuity, the sameness of the person over time, presume that we have already individuated a distinct causal stream. 68. Parfit’s reductionist reply to essentially the same objection requires appeal to “in the particular life that contains [x]‌…”; Parfit glosses this by referring “this” life to the one that “is now directly causally dependent on body A,” grounding the individuation of persons on the individuation of lives, and grounding this in turn on the individuation of bodies (Parfit 1986, 226). But of course, with their belief in reincarnation—that “the same” causal stream extends through several different bodies and types of body—such a strategy, even if it works in principle, is not available to the Buddhist. 69. Because this introduces no “separately existing entities” (Parfit 1986, 275), and yet also insists on the reality of this fact of belonging together—which might consist in the aggregates being thus and so disposed (if you had to point to where it happens), but which goes beyond the mere recognition of the existence of each individual element—I am not certain whether this view should be considered reductionist on Parfit’s terms, or as a variant of the “further fact view” (Parfit 1986, 210). I  am tempted to think that the reductionist/nonreductionist positions as Parfit describes them—with the “further fact view” falling among the nonreductionists (e.g., 1986, 279)—are not the exclusive and exhaustive options he supposes (Parfit 1986, 216, 273: “a fundamental choice between two views”). At any rate, for what it is worth, if reductionists, then the Pudgalavādins are of the sort that accept Parfit’s theses (3) and (5), but not (4), the person is its constituents, or (9) a complete description of reality could be impersonal (Parfit 1986, 211–212). 70. So we should be cautious about describing the Pudgalavādin’s view as that the “pudgala is something more than the reunion of its constituents,” as, for

40

Amber D. Carpenter

instance, Châu does (1999, 161). In his concern to insist on “the irreducible difference between one stream of consciousness and another,” without positing a substantial self, Dan Zahavi (2011, 67–68; see also 69, 74) comes across strongly as a modern-day Pudgalavādin. 71. Thus I think Duerlinger is correct in describing the pudgalavāda as asserting that “persons” do not have identity of their own. His account, however, leaves it unclear why they would assert such a thing, or what they might mean by it. 72. “We, however, plead that the five aggregates put together form the soul” (Harivarman 1978, 70; emphasis mine). Against this we must set a remark from Sns: “Now we say, where (the Buddha) has spoken (of it to) the Srāvakas he has done so (only) as based on the elements, that is all. There is no other self. . . . Now we say, the Buddha said that the person exists as conditionally cognized. Therefore that which is (here referred to) is only the (objective) counterpart of this (cognition) and not any real self” (Venkataramanan 1953, 177). Since the Saṃmītīyas have just asserted that “that the self exists etc. can be said” (175), we might suppose that these arguments (Venkataramanan 1953, 177)  are aimed at those who mean by asserting the real existence of the self to assert the separate existence of a distinct individual, something the Saṃmītīyas, and all Pudgalavādins, would reject. 73. See especially KV 1.1.130–145, where the pudgala cannot be said to be different from any of the skandhas, the āyatanas, the dhāthus, the īndriyas, or any of the other dharmas; and yet neither is it simply identical with any or all of them together (§138–141). Compare also what we see in the pudgalavāda texts, that it is impossible to say whether person is same or different (Ssu 4c24–25), separate or not separate (Tds 19a26) from dharmas existing at the three times (see Châu 1999, 91–92; the texts cited are the two translations of the Tridharmakhaṇḍaka, the Sānfǎdù lùn and the Sì ēhánmù chāojiě, respectively. See also Châu 1999, 156–157). 74. See Graham Priest’s (2012) argument that this will be a feature of whatever it is in virtue of which a manifold constitute a genuine unity. 75. See Duerlinger’s concern (2003, 64n48), that concentrating exclusively on this one analogy for how to think of the relation of pudgala and aggregates distorts our interpretation. His “Vasubandhu on the Vātsīputrīyas’ Fire-Fuel Analogy” (Duerlinger 1982, 151–158) has detailed discussion of the Pudgalavādin use of the analogy, as that is found in the Abhidharmakośabhāṣya. 76. See AKBh 9, §2.1.3 (Duerlinger 2003, 74). 77. Mahātaṇhāsankhaya Sutta, in the Majjhima Nikāya (MN) 1.260, translated by Bhikkhu Ñāṇamoli and Bhikkhu Bodhi; see also, for instance MN 2.182, sutta 96: Esukāri Sutta, where the analogy is specifically used to model the relation of rebirth to circumstances.



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

41

78. I do not want to pretend that this exhausts what might be got from reflection on the fire-fuel analogy, which does indeed warrant reflection. Among others, it is worth attending to another use of the fire-fuel analogy to person-aggregates in the context of the question “Where does the liberated person go upon ­entering final nirvāṇa?” as found, for example in the Aggivacchagotta Sutta (MN 1.486–488, sūtra 72). And there is a rather different, also well-known use of the analogy to illustrate someone who has “burned up” sensual attachments (see, e.g., Majjhima Nikāya 2.203–204 sutta 99: Subha Sutta; “like a fire that burns independent of fuel such as grass and wood”). 79. The person designated by way of the aggregates: “a person is not substantially real or real by way of a conception, since he is conceived in reliance upon aggregates which pertain to himself, are acquired, and exist in the present” (ABK 9, §2.1.1; Duerlinger 2003, 73). 80. The person designated by way of transmigration, concerned primarily with karma, with the appropriateness of morally inflected causes and consequences. This focus on karma may be significant, and will be discussed below. 81. Though perhaps not in the way Châu intended it:  “The specific relationship between the pudgala and the supports is explained by the continuity of a single individual independent of others. There is continuity (santāna), there is therefore a possessor of continuity (santānin). According to the Pudgalavādins, to deny the possessor of continuity is to deny continuity” (Châu 1999, 161). 82. The experiencer or subject of experiences and the agent of action are two traditional roles of “self” that the Pudgalavādins do not seem especially concerned to revive. Note, for example, that they deny that the pudgala is the experiencer of pleasure, according to KV 1.1.154; and further, the fruit and the experiencer of the fruit cannot be said to be two different things, at KV 1.1.203. 83. Châu (1999, 135) describes the person as individuator, or devised for “enhancing the principle of individuation.” 84. E. M. Forster writes, in Howards End (1910, chap. 40), “People have their own deaths as well as their own lives, and even if there is nothing beyond death, we shall differ in our nothingness.” 85. Situating these views within Parfit’s discussion, we might think of Pudgalavādins as reductionists who insist that elements require “the right sort” of connectedness in order to constitute persons, while the non-Pudgalavādins must insist that any sort of connectedness will do—since, after all, there is only the one sort, viz. proximity-succession, undifferentiated. 86. As Châu (1999, 161) writes. 87. It simply happens that some subdivisions of interconnected dharmas are usefully grouped together, given our purposes. Siderits’s account of the Abhidharma position actually acknowledges this need, in a footnote: “Where there are the right kinds of causal connections, it is conventionally true that punishment is

42

Amber D. Carpenter

deserved even when ultimately distinct skandhas are involved” (Siderits 2007, 67n16). Defending the ultraminimalist account, Siderits would no doubt explain “right kind” by reference to efficacy. But since we seek here “whatever is the responsible agent,” the only thing that could make these connections “the right ones” is that those previous skandhas really are responsible, in some way the others are not. 88. AKBh 9, §2.5 (Duerlinger 2003, 77–78); the quotations in the remainder of the paragraph are also from Duerlinger. 89. We might think that this would not be true of the consciousness “sense-modality,” and that it—like Plato’s psyche in the Theaetetus—could be called in to access equally any of the modes of sensory input. Consciousness, however, on the Abhidharma account is not that sort of thing, for it too is just a skandha: a heap of distinct kinds of consciousnesses, eye-consciousness, ear-consciousness, etc. Vasubandhu clarifies that the “mind-organ” does not perceive objects, for it is incapable of grasping anything as an object. It is “mental-consciousness” that grasps mental objects—but presumably, if the Pudgalavādins adopt this explanation of (now merely apparent) cross-modal perception of the person, then they have granted the whole point, namely, that the person as such is prajñaptisat, conceptual. 90. This is the standard Buddhist account, but there were dissenters. The Kathāvatthu records briefly a debate between the Theravādins and Buddhists who argued for the ultimate reality and indeed the perceptibility of space (KV 6.6–7). And according to Vasubandhu, the space between objects is an unconditioned but perceptible dharma (AKBh 1.5, 1.28). 91. According to Buddhaghosa, “In ‘the interval between two trees,’ here, the shape of the trees is seen with the eye, but as to the interval, there being no shape to it, it is space’; that which appears is an act of ideation, not of sense-cognition” (Pañcappakaranatthakatha 6.7). Cox 2004, 557–558, has a useful discussion of the treatment of the reality of space in the Mahāvibāṣā, according to which space is acausal but can be known via prasaṅga-type arguments, and transcendental-type arguments. 92. Or, according to Vasubandhu, it is light and darkness that is perceived, “a certain type of colour” (AKBh 1.28). 93. Priestley’s first (and ultimately rejected) interpretation, and those of many other commentators who focus on the “wholeness” and “unity” factors of the pudgala, do not present views that enable us to make a principled distinction between the wholeness or unity of the pudgala, and that of other nonpersonal complex wholes, such as mountains, plants, and chariots (artifacts). See, for instance, the following description of the view ascribed to the Pudgalavādins (Priestley 1999, 101): “They maintain that it is ‘true and ultimate’ in the special sense that its existence and functions are not reducible to those of its constituents; its relation to the five aggregates is indeterminate because, although it is not reducible to them, neither is it independent of them.”



Persons Keeping Their Karma Together

43

94. Châu (1999, 159). The passage comes from the Mahāprajñāpāramitāśāstra, vol. 1, p. 43. The passage goes on to say that, according to the Vātsīputryas, “the pudgala is a fifth category, an ineffable (avaktavya) dharma, contained in the basket of texts (piṭaka)”; presumably, the eye does not also belong to this fifth category, so the analogy must be only a suggestion of a direction of thought, rather than a very close similarity. 95. Sāṃmitīyanikāyaśāstra, Venkataramanan (1953, 177), with slight modifications. 96. Harivarman’s Satyasiddhiśāstra, as translated by Priestley (1999, 96). 97. I think in general not enough attention has been paid to the fact that it is only the pudgala that is supposed to be ultimately real—not just any functional unity; our explanations of why the Pudgalavādins held the view must recognize some difference between these sorts of unities, otherwise their arguments for persons turn out to be arguments for holism in general, which is certainly not a position they would endorse. 98. The Vijñānakāya contains a longer treatment of such “developments,” in the fourth section of the second chapter, as translated by Watanabe (1983, 187–189). 99. Châu (1999, 146) reminds us that “man is something different from a chariot.” 100. Reinforcing the impression that a special kind of continuity is at issue, is KV 1.1.183–188, where each moment of consciousness, of seeing, and so on has person, but not each new moment is a new person. Milindapañha 40 attempts to account for such notions by way of dependence; but since any given state of affairs arises in dependence on a wide variety of conditions, this cannot pick out the developmental trajectory. There must be some implicit recognition of some “special kind” of dependence relating posterior to prior states. 101. What Aristotle recognized must be an “internal principle of change,” only more minimally construed. 102. AKBh 9, §3.1; Duerlinger (2003, 86). 103. Śrīdhara later makes this, by his time rather familiar, point. 104. The alternative of course is to drop the inference-account of complex cognition in all cases in favor of the perception account—but this would only have the unfortunate consequence of making all complex wholes (and even complex states of affairs) really, ultimately there to be perceived and not merely imputed by the cognizer. 105. It might be worth asking why the Kantian view would not be accepted. Was it not conceived of? Or is it rather that it shows up in the current metaphysical framework as simply a variant of the substantial self? 106. See Dharmakīrti’s Sambandha-parīkṣa, where the primary objections rely implicitly on the presumption that anything really existing must be a substance. 107. If plants don’t pose a problem (and there is no evidence that they did) then this means it is not organic unity that is at issue, any more than structure or function:  it is karmic (i.e., specifically mind-body, thought-action) unity. See Lambert Schmithausen’s discussion of the variety of Buddhist attitudes toward

44

Amber D. Carpenter

the question of plant life, in Schmidthausen (1994) and at greater length Schmidthausen (1991). Ellison Banks Findlay (2002, 252–263) argues that in early Buddhism, “plants have one sense, that of ‘touch,’ and that plants comprise the ‘stable, or non-moving’ category of living being.” If correct this would support the general idea that the special connection is between different kinds of dharma such that specifically karmic effects may arise. 108. This might be an alternative explanation of the close connection Priestley explores between conceptual reality and the pudgala. 109. The Kathāvatthu focuses a lot on this, to the detriment of the Pudgalavādin. 110. KV 1.1.212, as translated by Shwe Zan Aung and Mrs. Rhys Davids (Kathāvatthu 1915). 111. See the concern for linking one rebirth to another in the Kathāvatthu, 1.1.158–170, particularly §166–169 where it is acknowledged that the answer cannot be “sameness of any of the aggregates.” For discussion of the need for some such link, see also Châu (1999, 166); and Châu (1999, 174) for the discussion of the problem of karma. Duerlinger also links concern with agency and morally apt subjectivity to the Pudgalavādins’ use of the fire-fuel analogy (Duerlinger 1982, 152–153). 112. The pudgalavāda does not, I  think, go so far as what Jaegwon Kim (2006, 547–559) characterizes as “classical metaphysical emergentism,” even though some of the language and areas of concern are similar. As Kim characterizes it, “the demands of emergentism make the supervenience relation involved in emergence necessarily unexplainable; we cannot know what kind of dependence grounds and explains the supervenience relation involved in emergence… the supervenience condition on emergence simply amounts to the assertion that there is an in-principle unexplainable covariation between the putatively emergent properties and their base properties” (Kim 2006, 556). But in spite of the reminiscent “inexplicable,” the Pudgalavādins were not in the business of even trying to explain “emergent” (presumably “conventional”) properties in terms of “base” (presumably “ultimate”) properties. The fact of action and development requires that this “belonging” be ultimately real—that is all. What is “inexplicable”—or unsayable—for the Pudgalavādin is the “belonging to each other” of the person-constituting aggregates itself—not any relation they might have to the conventional realities we speak of in everyday life.

2

On Minds, Dharmakīrti and Madhyamaka Tom J. F. Tillemans

2.1  The Problem Do Buddhists have a view of mind they can plausibly defend in current philosophical debates often dominated by forms of materialism?1 In recent years the 14th Dalai Lama and a number of scientists have been meeting regularly in Dharamsala, India, to discuss and compare Buddhist and modern psychological or cognitive science, approaches to the nature of mind. And no doubt the most difficult problem they have taken up—one which potentially significantly divides Buddhists from many major contemporary Analytic philosophers and cognitive scientists—is the question of physicalism, that is, the view that all that there is physical in nature or can be thoroughly explained in terms of the physical sciences.2 The rather extreme version of physicalism that I  will take up here is that of the Canadian philosophers Paul and Patricia Churchland. They do not try to show that mind and brain are somehow identical entities, but argue instead that mind and the mental are just pseudoentities accepted in “folk theories,” pseudoentities that can and (at least in the Churchlands’ estimation of things) probably will end up being eliminated by better science. This stark version of the position that all is only material has a certain type of rigor appealing to the tough-minded who advocate facing facts without old notions that obfuscate. It is in one way or another taken seriously by many who would invoke science as the best or only source of knowledge. It merits attention in an East-West discussion, even if there are arguably

46

Tom J. F. Tillemans

other more sophisticated physicalisms on the market. Last but not least, it is the version of physicalism that figured in a round of the Dharamsala discussions. As Patricia Churchland participated in those discussions, what I have to say can be seen as a continuation of a contemporary comparative philosophy dialogue that has already begun and in which positions have already been staked out.3 It’s time to reexamine how the Buddhists could best proceed in that debate. They may well have been betting on the wrong arguments and have more promising ways to defend mind in their philosophy.

2.2 Dharmakīrti Let us first briefly go back to the Indian canonical sources to be clear on the main historical antecedents for a contemporary East-West debate on physicalism. For the Buddhist side, the physicalist school against which they (and other Indians) argued vociferously was the Cārvāka, a school that no doubt was perceived as threatening, although we have no clear image of its actual situation in India, or its institutions and the number of its adherents. Indeed we have almost nothing remaining of the Cārvāka’s own writings, apart from a few fragments from its founder, Bṛhaspati (second century bce?), and a much later text, the Tattvopaplāvasiṃha of Jayarāśi (eighth century ce).4 Nonetheless we do have in-depth refutations of their positions by their Buddhist and non-Buddhist opponents, and it is these polemical treatments which enable us to form something of an image of the broad outlines of the Cārvāka physicalist position. It held that only the material, specifically the four material elements, existed and that the mental was a type of insubstantial phenomenon, a kind of epiphenomenon, that reduced to (or perhaps was to be eliminated in favor of) the material in the same way as facts about the intoxicating potential of beer were nothing other than facts about the physical composition of beer; an account of beer’s make-up in terms of its material elements adequately explains its intoxicating powers. The underlying motivation: to deny reincarnation and hence the law of karma (retribution), for Cārvākas maintained that because physicalism is so, life and consciousness must end with the destruction of one’s body. Now, historically, the usual Buddhist way to refute physicalism was that of the seventh-century ce philosopher Dharmakīrti and his followers. Indeed, the defense of mind fell almost exclusively to the so-called pramāṇavāda school of Buddhist logic and epistemology, a school which



On Minds, Dharmakīrti and Madhyamaka

47

advocated a type of Buddhist metaphysical realism, albeit one with a subtler ontology than most.5 Pramāṇavādins, as well as the other schools, which largely borrowed the antiphysicalist ideas of these logicians or epistemologists, put forth a series of arguments of uneven quality essentially based on the second chapter of Dharmakīrti’s major work, the Pramāṇavārttika (PV). The central point was that the four elements (earth, air, fire, and water) and their combinations and configurations could not be the primary cause of the mental, in that there are mental properties, such as ways of thinking, character traits, and so on, that regularly vary even though the material elements remain the same.6 For example, Pramāṇavādins sometimes argued that newly dead corpses have all the same matter as living bodies, but obviously don’t think, and so on (see Pramāṇavārttika 2.51) Identical twins can have the same matter making up their bodies, because they come from the same parental sperm and blood, but they have different character traits. We can reconstruct and abridge Dharmakīrti and his followers’ basic argumentation in three steps, all controversial: (a) Minds and physical things, such as brains, are distinct kinds of real stuff or substances (dravya) because of having clearly different properties. (b) Like must cause like; cause and effect are between fundamentally similar kinds of things.7 Thus: (c) Because mind and the physical are distinct kinds of stuff, and only like can cause like, the brain and other physical things cannot be the cause of the mental—they can at most be secondary influences, auxiliary causes (pratyaya). A previous mind is the substantial substratum (upādāna) of the present mind, much like previously existing clay is the substantial substratum for the presently existing pot. This three-step argument is not just supposed to convince the adversary that there are in fact minds: it is above all to be a proof of reincarnation. Indeed Pramāṇavārttika arguments become the basis for a genre of Buddhist scholastic literature known as paralokasiddhi “proof of other lives,” or more literally, “proof of other worlds,” seeking to establish that for each sentient being there is a continuum of mental states that spans

48

Tom J. F. Tillemans

past lives and will (with some rare exceptions) also extend to future lives. To put things in the formal terms adopted by the later pramāṇavāda scholastic:  because mind and brain are distinct kinds of stuff and only like causes like, the first moment of a newborn person’s mind would have to be caused by a mind, and that mind would have to be in her immediately preceding previous life.8 The fact that it is reincarnation that is argued for, and not just the distinct existence of mind, brings supplementary difficulties. In spite of the enormous respect that I, like many other orientalists and philosophers, have for Dharmakīrti, I think someone has to say honestly and clearly that steps (b) and (c) in the above reasoning—and indeed all his supporting arguments for the principle that it is mental states that primarily cause other mental states—are very difficult to defend nowadays. For example, the series of involved arguments concerning the complete physical sameness of a live and dead brain do not make much sense in the twenty-first century, when we have sophisticated detection of neural activity. The account of what happens to the brain and body at death has thus evolved, so that it would surely be unacceptable now to say that brains before and after death are physically exactly the same. Moreover, the “like causes like” principle in (b) may well not prove what the Buddhist wants it to prove. If it is somehow used to show that only mind is sufficiently like mind to be its main cause, an adversary might reverse the argument and say that if that is what follows, so much the worse for “like causes like” and its seemingly intuitive appeal. Worse yet for the Buddhist, many physicalists would accept the “like causes like” principle and argue that it is precisely the reason why mind must either be identical to, or must be eliminated in favor of, the brain. The Dharmakīrtian argument could thus be turned on its head as follows:  since the brain does very clearly influence our so-called mental states, those states must actually be physical in nature, like the brain—anything else would mean that we would have to accept a strange causality between very different sorts of stuff, so different that causality would become unintelligible. This is, pertinently, pretty much the exact argument that a physicalist like Daniel Dennett makes, calling it the “standard objection to dualism.”9 Many of Dharmakīrti’s arguments in the philosophy of mind may have made good sense, and indeed elicited rationally founded conviction, in a time when neurology and genetics were nonexistent and the physical theory of the time was rudimentary. But they are unconvincing now. It should not be surprising that his metaphysics, logic, and philosophy of



On Minds, Dharmakīrti and Madhyamaka

49

language fare much better than his antiphysicalist arguments. Logic and metaphysics depend very little on the science of the day; Dharmakīrti’s antiphysicalist arguments do depend on the science of his day, and that is a major reason why many of them look dated and implausible. Naturally, not everyone would agree with that assessment. Let me, before going on, take up two alternative accounts of what Dharmakīrti’s philosophy of mind, as represented in (b) and (c), is all about. First, Alan Wallace also seems to acknowledge that Dharmakīrti’s arguments on mind, mental causation, and rebirth will not convince many. But, for him, this is because the nature of the mind is supposedly a fact directly accessible only to advanced contemplatives, while to others it is a “hidden” and inaccessible phenomenon (parokṣa). Those without considerable proficiency in “contemplative science” therefore cannot validly deliberate about what mind is. In a book with Brian Hodel, he writes: But the origins, nature and role of consciousness in nature presently remain hidden from the investigations of scientists and philosophers. And without comprehending the nature of the mind and consciousness, one cannot make valid inferences on the basis of Dharmakīrti’s philosophy. … Dharmakīrti’s reasoning here requires not the unquestioning assumption of his assertions about the nature of consciousness, but valid knowledge that his hypotheses are true. However, unless one is an advanced contemplative who has experientially put those hypotheses to the test, such knowledge may remain inaccessible. (Wallace 2007, 86–87) I suspect that Wallace is staking out his own position about contemplative knowledge and who can validly debate what. But, in any event, Dharmakīrti didn’t place those preconditions on a debate about the existence of mind as distinct from matter. Indeed, there is, as far as I  can see in reading his works, no suggestion that he regarded everyone but advanced meditators as somehow incompetent to deliberate about the basic facts concerning mind.10 If he had, his own anti-Cārvāka arguments would have become superfluous debates with an unqualified adversary. Note that Dharmakīrti did place entry requirements on certain debates about ethical matters—such as that acceptance of Buddhist scripture is necessary to deliberate about the details of the law of karma11—but he didn’t do that in his defense of mind. He and his school do indeed hold that mind is parokṣa (literally, “outside [the range of ] the senses”), but that is only to say

50

Tom J. F. Tillemans

that it is something that needs to be understood by inferences (anumāna), not that it is unknowable by ordinary thinkers. Moreover, his general positions on meditative understanding and yogic perception (yogipratyakṣa) do not price philosophical debate on important subjects, like mind, the four noble truths, and others, outside the competence of nonmeditators, or even non-Buddhists.12 His arguments for mind, dualism, and reincarnation stand or fall on their own, without the entry ticket of proficiency in “contemplative science.” Second, John Taber has reexamined many of those anti-Cārvāka arguments in Dharmakīrti, and while he too concludes that they would not provide convincing arguments to establish dualism or rebirth nowadays, he suggests that such is not actually how they need to be taken. They are arguments showing that mind primarily causing mind and the resultant corollaries about reincarnation that supposedly follow from this are not impossible states of affairs. In short, instead of a proof that mind is the primary cause of mind, and so forth, we supposedly have the much weaker demonstration that it is not impossible that it is. Taber writes: In the end, I  do not really think that Dharmakīrti offers us anything we can use to decide the debate about consciousness. … Dharmakīrti has only shown that the materialist has not established that it is impossible that consciousness could exist independently of the body. … However, we shall see presently that this is really all he needs for the purposes of the main argument of the Pramāṇasiddhi [i.e., the argument in the second chapter of Pramāṇavārttika]. (Taber 2003, 495–496) And about reincarnation, Taber says: [A]‌ll Dharmakīrti has to prove in regard to transmigration in order to establish his main thesis that the Buddha is “one who has become a means of knowledge” is that it is possible. (Taber 2003, 497) Now, Taber’s argument is tied in with an elaborate exegesis of the second chapter of Pramāṇavārttika, one that largely follows Eli Franco, and I obviously cannot go into that here. One would, however, hardly need forty verses of elaborate arguments to show that such minds and their reincarnations are “logically possible.” Most of us, even the Churchlands, I  would imagine, might well agree to that right off the bat, even if we



On Minds, Dharmakīrti and Madhyamaka

51

were convinced physicalists about the actual world. There are certainly weirder things in possible worlds than minds and reincarnation. The upshot is that this reading in terms of possibility appears uncharitable, as it would leave Dharmakīrti arguing for what seems to be relatively obvious. Proving mere possibility, understood stricto sensu, that is, in the sense of modal logic, was hardly a major preoccupation of Dharmakīrti and his successors. Indeed, I don’t know of any other major arguments in pramāṇavāda philosophy that were clearly designed to show only that something could be the case in some possible world, in other words, that it is simply logically possible in the sense of modal logic. In Pramāṇavārttika 1’s discussions about establishing entailment (vyāpti) by not seeing counterexamples, Dharmakīrti repeatedly objects that though we might not see them, “there could be/are (sambhava, srid pa) such counterexamples”. However, here it is clear that he did not mean logically possible states that were known to be nonactual, like skyflowers and turtle hairs. Rather he was just talking about things in the actual world that people hadn’t yet discovered, such as (to take his example in 1.13) when one reasons wrongly that all the rice in a pot has been cooked because one has seen that quite a lot is, but hasn’t yet happened to see the rice that isn’t. The point of his arguments in Pramāṇavārttika 1.13–15 against Īśvarasena’s idea of establishing entailment by merely not seeing (adarśanamātra) counterexamples is predominantly epistemological, namely, that we are not sure that there aren’t such things after all in the actual world, for adarśanamātra methods of investigation are epistemically flawed—they are incomplete and undefinitive.13 By far the most straightforward and natural interpretation of what Dharmakīrti intended is that he saw himself as providing the best account of mind and reincarnation, indeed the true account, and not merely one, amongst others, that was logically possible and could be true in some or another consistent world. Perhaps Taber did not use “possibility” and “impossibility” in that strict modal sense, but meant something looser. Is what we can glean from Taber’s discussion just that he thinks Dharmakīrti’s arguments should be at the table in the modern debate as a philosophically plausible alternative to physicalism? That would indeed be debatable, and it is in fact what I think Buddhists should be discussing, although I would maintain that Dharmakīrti will fare less well than many seem to think he will. In any case, this is obviously a different matter than the question of possibility.

52

Tom J. F. Tillemans

There may well be other defenses and reinterpretations of Dharmakīrti’s positions, especially (b) and (c), but we’ll have to stop here. Let’s close this aside and go back to the starting point of the three-point Dharmakīrtian reasoning. Even if mind primarily causing mind, and thus steps (b) and (c), are problematic, it has to be said that we do find in the first step a general Buddhist strategy that is recognizable in many defenses of mind-body dualism:  mind just doesn’t appear to be the kind of thing that is anything like brain processes; they seem to have very different properties. Indeed, minds, for Buddhists like Dharmakīrti and many others, are inherently luminous. For example, Pramāṇavārttika 2.208 famously states prabhāsvaram idaṃ cittaṃ prakṛtyā (“Luminous is this mind by its nature”); brains and other material things are not “luminous.” Minds are unobstructed in their ability to evolve and develop ever greater virtues, such as compassion and wisdom; material things and the processes they undergo are invariably limited—one can learn more and more without limit, but one cannot heat water infinitely, for at a particular point in time it just boils away. For Dharmakīrti and his followers, the two types of entities manifestly appear to be—and it is thought that they thus are—very different kinds of things. The later Tibetan tradition, for example, in its primers on Dharmakīrti’s philosophy of mind, that is, their so-called blo rig(s) literature, would characterize mind as “clear and knowing” (gsal zhing rig pa), it being understood that “clear” highlights the manifestly “immaterial” (gzugs can ma yin pa) character of mind and that “knowing” is in opposition to the manifestly insentient character of matter (bem po). And an appeal to phenomenal, or manifest, dissimilarity of the mental and the physical properties has also been a fundamental theme in many Western philosophers’ defense of dualism: there would seem to be a whole lot of properties we could ascribe to mind that we couldn’t easily ascribe to brains and vice versa. To put it roughly, minds have experiential contents, subjective aspects, qualia, private aspects, and so forth, whereas brains do not. The question then arises:  if we strip away the rather hopeless project of proving reincarnation and providing proofs for mind causing mind—in short, steps (b)  and (c)—is the remaining scaled-down Dharmakīrtian argument for mind in step (a)  philosophically plausible in the current debate? The short answer:  it is perhaps plausible when pitted against some forms of physicalism, but it will fare much less well against the radical versions we are considering. Indeed, an appeal to the fact that mind and matter have different properties may



On Minds, Dharmakīrti and Madhyamaka

53

plausibly work against those Western physicalists who hold that the two are contingently identical entities, but it works much less well against the Churchlands’ approach, that is, what is termed “eliminativism.” The Churchlands, Steven Stich, and before them Richard Rorty, with his “Disappearance Theory of Mind,” do not maintain that there are minds and that they also are identical with something material, but rather that mind is most likely a pseudophenomenon and hence eliminable, much like a whole mass of other pseudophenomena that have been eliminated by not figuring in better replacement theories of what there actually is in reality. If there is a scientifically adequate physicalist account of all that had previously seemed to require explanation in terms of mental entities, then—so argue the Churchlands—those mental entities will fall by the wayside, just as demons, occult forces, humours, astrological forces and other postulates of superstition and outdated medicine fell by the wayside with the advent of a better-informed modern medical science. The going common-sense views about the existence and nature of mind would turn out to be an outdated and false folk theory. Now, the Churchlands’ eliminativist position specifically targets propositional attitudes—that is, believing that such and such a proposition is the case: knowing that …, hoping that …, wishing that …, thinking that …, intending that …, fearing that …, and so on and so forth. According to our common-sense ideas and parlance, we do, of course, hold that we believe, think, fear, and so on that various things are thus and so, and we maintain we should believe that such and such is so if something else is the case. Such beliefs, thoughts, and so on, are individuated by their propositional content, and involve intentionality (i.e., they are directed to something) and normative concepts (e.g., what follows from what; what we should think). Many philosophers recognize that those features and others are extremely difficult to explain in a usual physicalistic description of what there is. The Churchland-style eliminativist physicalists too hold that those features very likely won’t be vindicated by a seamless reduction to brain states. But they go further: it’s actually not even worth trying to do so. So much the worse for propositional attitudes and so much the worse for the folk theory. As Paul Churchland puts it, “[F]‌olk psychology is a radically inadequate account of our internal activities. … On his [the eliminative materialist’s] view it will simply be displaced by a better theory of those activities” (Churchland 1981, 72). Strong stuff. I  think the Buddhist may be able reply to such radical eliminativism in a number of ways, but I also think that those ways, if they

54

Tom J. F. Tillemans

are to have a chance of being taken seriously, will not be the approach that Dharmakīrti and his followers put forward in step (a). The problem with the general Dharmakīrtian strategy is this: it doesn’t matter to an eliminativist that mind and brain don’t appear to be the same sorts of things, or that they have very different types of phenomenal features, or that minds would involve propositional attitudes and brains wouldn’t. After all, eliminativists will retort that it doesn’t matter all that much to them that demons, phlogiston, and other pseudoentities might seem to have such and such properties, while the entities figuring in scientific theories explaining how diseases, combustion, and so forth come about don’t have those properties. The real point for the eliminativist is that citing the distinct properties of demons, what they look like and so forth, is just useless deliberation about pseudoentities; all that is worth talking about and all that is real is what figures in the physicalist account—that is all there actually is. Where Dharmakīrti was convinced that the two entities looked too different to be the same, the modern-day eliminative physicalist accepts one type of real entity and waves away all dualist intuitions about the manifest distinctness of the mental from the physical as irrelevant. The primary issue at stake in this contemporary debate over eliminativism, then, is not whether mind does or doesn’t have such and such distinct properties, but whether we could just drop the folk theory pretty much all together. How far can ordinary worldly beliefs and linguistic practices be reformed and replaced, for obviously eliminating talk of the propositional attitudes—beliefs, thoughts, feelings, intentions, and so on—is an enormous rupture? The Churchlands’ view is indeed an extreme one. They, in effect, propose a wholesale error theory about our intellectual life, and advocate that those errors would not figure at all when we finally have a first-class scientific upgrade.

2.3 Madhyamaka It is a fact of history that the burden of defending mind against forms of physicalism has, over time, been delegated almost exclusively to the Buddhist epistemologists, the pramāṇavāda school, so that we find few arguments on these issues other than those (more or less) in keeping with the second chapter of Dharmakīrti’s Pramāṇavārttika. And in the contemporary East-West dialogues on these subjects, whether in Mind-Life discussions14 or in the Buddhist teachings that Westerners follow in Dharma



On Minds, Dharmakīrti and Madhyamaka

55

centers, Dharmakīrti’s thought is overwhelmingly present. But couldn’t there be a more promising Buddhist approach to the mind-body problem? There is another great Buddhist philosophy that needs to be examined here, one that has a radically different stance on metaphysics from the pramāṇavāda school in that it does not recognize any entities whatsoever as fully or ultimately real—in effect it shuns ontology all together. This is the Madhyamaka, the Philosophy of the Middle, that stems from Nāgārjuna (second to third centuries ce), Bhāviveka (sixth century), Candrakīrti (sixth century), and other luminaries in India and Tibet, a philosophy that holds that everything, be it mental or physical, is empty of intrinsic nature (svabhāva).15 Could there be a defense of mind following Madhyamaka philosophy instead of Buddhist epistemology? Indeed, I  think that there is a Madhyamaka case to be made in the antiphysicalist debate, one that has a significantly better chance of handling radical eliminativism than the Pramāṇavārttika perspective. Whether it would tell against other contemporary physicalisms is a more ambitious matter. I’m convinced that a broadly Madhyamaka-style quietistic rejection of ontology is important there too, but I cannot go into that here. In any case, radical eliminativism is one of the most uncompromisingly stark varieties of physicalism circulating these days so it is first potentially important to see if the Buddhists have something to say to it besides rather dated Dharmakīrtian arguments. After that, one would have to take up the question of whether other prominent physicalisms somehow collapse into a type of eliminativism and how uncompromising they would be. A Madhyamaka case for mind will largely turn on its position on the two truths, customary (saṃvṛti) and ultimate (paramārtha).16 The particularity of its stance on the customary is that it is global: nothing is ultimately established; there are only customary things, things that are the way they are because of human contributions, like designations (prajñapti), conceptions (kalpanā), linguistic labeling and conventions (saṃketa), and customary transactions (vyavahāra). This is sometimes characterized as a type of global antirealism,17 although I think it can also be convincingly regarded as a sort of quietism holding that the whole question of the reality or unreality of a world outside human transactions is misguided and one on which we should not take positions or hold theses (pakṣa). No doubt the hardest question in interpreting Madhyamaka is how to take its idea that all things are what they are because of thought, language, and their place in human transactions. The force of that “because” will

56

Tom J. F. Tillemans

vary considerably according to different Buddhist writers, as we can see by contrasting two major Tibetan Madhyamaka approaches. One of the more extreme Tibetan schools, the Jo nang pa, will in effect offer a kind of global error-theory, a strong antirealism: we mistakenly think and say that there are such and such things, but they are only “existent from the point of view of mistaken minds” (blo’i ‘khrul ba’i ngor yod pa); customary truths “exist” because of our errors. This is starkly formulated, but it is not far from what many Indo-Tibetan Mādhyamikas held: it is what I have called “typical Prāsaṅgika.”18 Others, such as the Gelukba (dge lugs pa), will say that there are right answers and sources of knowledge (tshad ma = pramāṇa) about how customary things are. Their point seems to be that customary things simply have no way they are (sdod lugs) intrinsically (rang bzhin gyis = svabhāvena) that could offer a deeper justification for why we talk and think of them in the ways we do; if we persist in demanding something real and fundamental that makes us at least sometimes right, we risk unintelligibility—the idea of a metaphysical undergirding for our ordinary practices turns out to be incoherent.19 Such a quietistic interpretation is nicely put by saying that there is no other way of establishing things (‘jog byed gzhan med pa) besides, or beyond, our various customary transactions (tha snyad  =  vyavahāra).20 Antirealism and quietism are two different interpretations of the Madhyamaka, and I strongly prefer the latter, but it may be that for the present discussion we can more or less work with either. So can customary truth, for a Mādhyamika, be reformed and replaced, and if so how much of it? As we saw, a Churchland-style physicalist would indeed advocate very radically changing our folk theories in favor of a first-class upgrade. Do the Mādhyamikas have arguments, turning on features of customary truth, to show that this is neither desirable nor possible? I think they do, especially the Mādhyamikas of Candrakīrti’s school do, and that this leads to a potentially more promising Buddhist defense of mind from radical eliminativism. True, historically some Mādhyamikas, influenced by Buddhist Logic and of a so-called Svātantrika persuasion,21 did seem to maintain that large-scale reforms in what is recognized as customary truth were desirable—for example, Śāntarakṣita (eighth century) and others argued that idealism and nominalism represented needed upgrades of lower-level views on customary truth. Candrakīrti and Prāsaṅgika-Madhyamaka, on the other hand, were adamantly opposed to all such global reforms proposed by philosophers. In accepting only “what the world recognizes” (lokaprasiddha),



On Minds, Dharmakīrti and Madhyamaka

57

Candrakīrti may perhaps accept piecemeal changes in accordance with the standards and procedures of the world, but it is quite clear that he has no use for across-the-board reforms, such as idealism, nominalism, the logicians’ ontology, their account of sources of knowledge (pramāṇa), and other such matters. Philosophical attempts to do better than the world in the name of metaphysics and epistemology are dismissed by him as a type of “intoxication” (smyos pa).22 We can confidently suppose that he, or someone carrying on his views, would have a similar reaction if confronted with a modern-day physicalist who proposed a large-scale upgrade of ontology in the name of science.

2.4  The Arguments One can find two types of Prāsaṅgika-Madhyamaka arguments against large-scale reforms of customary truth, the first showing the enterprise to be pointless, the second that elimination of basic features of the customary is incoherent. The first is the type of argumentation that we find in Madhyamakāvatāra 6.48, where Candrakīrti seeks to show that a large-scale reform (notably the Yogācāra rejection of the external world) is pointless because nothing more real is gained in this way. This seems to be a generalizable “by default” argument against large-scale reform: there is nothing ultimately real to be gained by such reforms of customary truths (given that everything is empty and thus of equal status), so why not just leave them (largely) as they are? The argument, however, is not likely to be persuasive to anyone other than a convinced “propounder of emptiness” (śūnyavādin). While it might work for someone who held a global view that nothing whatsoever can be intelligibly taken as fully real, it would not for a person, Buddhist or otherwise, who held that there are some real things and that it is our duty as philosophers to come up with an ontology that reflects that fact. We will concentrate on the second type of argument, that is, the incoherence of across-the-board reform. I think that the most plausible reconstruction of a general Madhyamaka case against large-scale upgrades is one that invokes “indispensability arguments,” or, in other terms, “transcendental arguments,” that show that such and such a proposed reform would lead to self-contradiction because if it were true, it would undercut the conditions indispensable to its truth or, at least, to our sincerely asserting it to be true. That strategy seems to figure quite regularly in Madhyamaka

58

Tom J. F. Tillemans

thought and indeed in other areas of Indian philosophy. Dan Arnold has maintained that this type of argument is what is at stake in Nāgārjuna’s defense in Mūlamadhyamakakārikā (MMK) 24 of emptiness (and hence dependent arising) as being indispensable to any discussion whatsoever about things in the world, including whether there are Four Noble Truths or not. Nāgārjuna’s point in MMK 24.20 is that if things were not empty of intrinsic existence and thus were not dependent upon causes and conditions, there could not be anything that ever arose: a precondition therefore for any discussion about things and their status is that they be dependently arisen, that is, empty of intrinsic existence.23 We can also see a type of transcendental argument behind the rejection of large-scale reforms of entrenched features of common sense or customary truth, but it is one that goes in the opposite direction of MMK 24.20. Instead of arguing that emptiness is a precondition for any discussion, it holds that leaving the customary largely intact is also a precondition for understanding emptiness. Such seems to be a key part of the argument against large-scale reform that is to be found in MMK 24.10 and Candrakīrti’s Prasannapadā thereupon: But, unless one accepts what is customary in the world, i.e., what is expressed, expressions, consciousness and objects of consciousness, one cannot teach the ultimate truth [i.e., emptiness]. . . . Thus, to show this [Nāgārjuna] states: “The ultimate is not taught unless one bases oneself upon the customary [MMK 24.10].”24 The Prasannapadā gloss of this passage contains two separable ideas. The first is obvious: arriving at a nonconceptual and nondiscursive realization of an ultimate truth beyond language is not practically, or pedagogically, possible without an initial explanation based upon language and concepts of things. But there is also a generalizable principle implicit in MMK 24.10 that can be formulated as follows: so long as we are in fact thinking discursively about a subject or teaching it—whatever it might be and whatever we might think about it—we must accept and rely largely upon the basic linguistic conventions and conceptual distinctions of the world. They are presupposed in the very fact of there being such thought or discussion. Whether on emptiness or another subject, the argument cannot then result in the outright elimination of great swaths of customary truth, on



On Minds, Dharmakīrti and Madhyamaka

59

pain of undercutting the preconditions for that argument to occur at all. If that is right, then there could not be a wholesale upgrade where all of customary truth, or its essential structures, was simply replaced by something better. This is, I would maintain, a transcendental argument: we cannot rationally advocate wholesale elimination of the most basic features of our ordinary conceptual scheme without a type of self-contradiction, more specifically a type of pragmatic contradiction. In the case of attempts to abandon talk of universal properties, negative states, persons, and so forth, it is indeed difficult to see how one can discuss such matters without at least recognizing that there are in some way or another properties that pertain to several particulars, states that do or do not obtain, and people who talk, deliberate, and so forth. Equally, we cannot even discuss the merits of eliminative physicalism without recognizing that there are thoughts about the subject, and good reasons for us to think in favor or against. Nor can we accept, or assert with conviction, that something is the right position if we don’t allow that we can, in a meaningful sense, come to believe it to be right. The incoherence, a kind of practical self-defeat, is that if such eliminativist positions were true, they would themselves all be unbelievable and unassertable. Ever since Lynne Rudder Baker’s book Saving Belief (Baker 1987), this argument for the indispensability of the mental—belief is an exemplary case—has often been called the argument against “cognitive suicide.”25 A decade later, after Saving Belief, Baker explains the basic idea as follows: To deny the commonsense conception of the mental is to abandon all our familiar resources for making sense of any claim, including the denial of the commonsense conception. (Baker 1998, 12) The claim denying the commonsense conception, if true, undermines extant ideas of language and understanding; so without a new account of how language can be meaningful in the absence of belief and intention, we have no way to interpret the claim denying the commonsense conception. (Baker 1998, 15) Is such a radically new physicalist account of our intellectual life without propositional attitudes forthcoming? It does not exist now, nor does it even

60

Tom J. F. Tillemans

appear to be on the horizon. Eliminative physicalists like Paul and Patricia Churchland—who are of course inclined to the extreme idea that we have never actually had propositional beliefs, thoughts, and so on, in the first place and need to finally come to grips with that uncomfortable fact—give tentative scenarios of a weird future world in which such confusions are thoroughly eliminated from our going theory in favor of a new propositionless form of “understanding.”26 There have been enough critiques of those Brave New World scenarios, and it is all too easy to pile scorn on failed attempts. A more interesting debate centers on the question: What would the failures show, if anything, about the truth of the eliminativist position? It is sometimes said that eliminativists could simply acknowledge that they cannot as yet explain how we make assertions in the beliefless world, but that in any case people don’t generally need to give a theoretically satisfying account of what assertions are in order to simply make them.27 Baker replies that in the beliefless world of the eliminativist there can be no account of how assertions could be true or false, sincere and insincere, and so on, nor even of the difference between assertions and mere emissions of sound. (In our ordinary concept of an assertion, for example, the idea that such and such is a sincere assertion of p presupposes that the utterance of p is somehow conditioned by the belief that p.) Hence her point that, as far as we have any reason to think, the eliminativists have no recognizable concept of a sincere, meaningful, or true assertion.28 The burden of proof would fall on them to provide more than mere promissory notes. Still, it has to be said that these debates will continue, and it should be no surprise that cognitive-suicide arguments do not just simply carry the day unproblematically. Physicalism certainly doesn’t just lie down and die:  it rolls with the punch. So, obviously much more can be said and would need to be said to flesh out this approach. In the last section of this chapter, we’ll sketch out a sample of potential Buddhist moves in some of the further debates that fairly naturally arise.

2.5  Some Remaining Issues First, the radical eliminativist might perhaps retort that she could change any individual element of our folk psychology and thus arrive finally at a large-scale upgrade, but that suicide comes in only if we were to try to change them all at once. She could in effect appeal to Otto Neurath’s



On Minds, Dharmakīrti and Madhyamaka

61

famous analogy of mariners at sea who can repair their boat only plank by plank, because they need to use the boat while they fix it. Improvements to conceptual schemes would be like that boat repair. The Nāgārjunian would have to reply that that is not the point. Rather, the point would be that several such individual elements—beliefs, thoughts, minds, and likely universals, persons, negative states of affairs, and others—cannot, or will not, be replaced at all. Second, let us grant, as I think we should, that it should be very difficult for the Churchlands, or anyone else, to picture convincingly a human life without thoughts, beliefs, and all the other propositional attitudes. And let us suppose, as I think is the case, that this extreme conceptual difficulty of doing without them supports the view that (as far as one can reasonably see) they are here to stay. But would the Madhyamaka position be that radical elimination of our folk psychology is incoherent (or “pragmatically self-contradictory”) and thus cannot happen (i.e., à la Lynne Rudder Baker) or simply that it de facto will not happen because the most fundamental folk psychological ideas are not in any case theoretical sorts of views? Indeed, Charles Chastain (1998) has argued that the folk psychology with its various ways of speaking, thinking, and so on, is not a theory at all and is thus not going to be challenged or replaced as a bad theory by better science. Is MMK’s defense of the customary then a bona fide transcendental argument or is it a just a reasonable prediction that fundamental customary truths will largely remain unchanged whatever our theoretical deliberations? Exegetically, the former seems more likely, as there does seem to be, at both crucial points in MMK 24.20 and 10, a strong appeal to necessity and indispensability. These passages are not just arguing for a de facto immunity of the customary. Third, one can imagine an intra-Buddhist objection:  doesn’t the Mādhyamika herself in some sense eliminate the customary when she arrives at the path of seeing (darśanamārga) and directly perceives only the lack of intrinsic natures, that is, the emptiness of all things? The point is tricky. There is no doubt that Mādhyamikas maintain that customary things do not appear to the āryas (Noble Ones) in their meditative absorption on the ultimate truth, emptiness. Nonetheless, it is quite another thing to say that Mādhyamikas eliminate customary truth or refute (bādhā, gnod pa) its existence. As I have argued elsewhere, later Mādhyamikas, like Candrakīrti, Kamalaśīla (eighth century), and others, including the fourteenth-century luminary Tsong kha pa, have quite clearly maintained that the perspective of emptiness does not actually refute customary truth but only false projections,

62

Tom J. F. Tillemans

or superimpositions (sgro ‘dogs = samāropa), upon it: the customary is unassailed by any ultimate perspective, be it an analysis or the resulting direct perception.29 In fact, we can go further: it looks like this is nothing less than the mainstream position of Indian Madhyamaka from the sixth century on, be it Svātantrika or Prāsaṅgika. As, for example, Jñānagarbha (eighth century) and Śāntarakṣita argue in Satyadvayavibhaṅgavṛtti and Satyadva yavibhaṅgapañjikā, if someone philosophically analyzes customary truth, then it is not customary truth, but something else (don gzhan) that they are deliberating about, and thus they would end up completely refuted (gnod pa ‘ba’ zhig tu zad do) for having strayed from the main subject of debate!30 In short the Mādhyamika targets a superimposed nature of customary truths, namely that they are established intrinsically and independently, whereas the customary truth per se is never attacked. Finally, would these transcendental arguments, if successful, prove any truths about what there really is and isn’t in the world, or does that matter all that much to a Buddhist? They might show that there are pragmatic self-contradictions in denying the customary, but would they establish any genuine truths? I would say—perhaps surprisingly but not cavalierly—that the issue is indeed not pressing for a Mādhyamika. Transcendental arguments are used in many areas of philosophy, and the recurring problem is invariably to evaluate what, if anything, they prove or if they could ever answer a skeptic. Ever since the pioneering articles of Barry Stroud on the logic of such arguments, analytic philosophers have recognized that while transcendental arguments may well show the indispensable need for us to believe in such and such things—for example, persons, properties, minds, propositional attitudes, and so on—a skeptic may still retort that none of them are thereby proven to really exist.31 As Stroud emphasizes, there seems to be an unbridgeable gap between us having to think that p is the case, on the one hand, and p actually being the case, on the other.32 Now, it has become routine in the growing philosophical literature on transcendental arguments to distinguish between strong versions that would seek to answer a skeptic head-on and prove some fact in the world that he doubted, and weaker or more moderate versions that are belief-oriented rather than fact- or truth-oriented, and thus would seek to show no more than indispensability to our conceptual scheme.33 Reading MMK 24.10 as a transcendental argument would make it come squarely down on the side of moderation, one that may show that we, by our own standards, are reasonable to hold such beliefs, even if it does not refute a persistent skeptic who holds that our standards may all be wrong and



On Minds, Dharmakīrti and Madhyamaka

63

that things as they actually are could be very different from all our beliefs about them. Is this moderate stance good enough to establish mind? Probably not for a metaphysical realist, who accepts that there is a completely belief-independent way in which things are as they are anyway. Suffice it to point out here that while Stroud’s gap may thus well be unbridgeable for such a realist, it is difficult to see that it could tell against a Mādhyamika, who espouses the idea that how things are cannot be separated from our practices of how we conceive of them, talk of them, and act upon them. In short, when realists hold that real facts are as they are anyway, completely independent of all our beliefs, conceptions, and so on, then the move from how our beliefs invariably are to how the facts must be becomes very problematic. This would indeed be Stroud’s gap. But, for better or for worse (depending upon one’s attraction to metaphysical realism), it would seem that a gap like that can hardly exist or even be intelligible to an antirealist or quietist, East or West. The Mādhyamika approach to the realist’s persistent skepticism about transcendental arguments might thus be a wise refusal to pursue the debate. And this, I should think, would not be cavalier at all, but would be a significant, reasoned, Buddhist stance: mind should essentially be left “fine as it is unanalyzed” (avicāraramaṇīya), with no deeper justificatory account needed or possible. This is not still yet another theory of mind; it is a Buddhist quietism about the philosophy of mind.

Notes 1. The present chapter, in different forms, was presented at the Center for Buddhist Studies of the University of Kathmandu and the Department of Philosophy of the University of Kyoto. It was subsequently the keynote address of the Sixteenth Congress of the International Association of Buddhist Studies, Taiwan, 2011. Thanks for helpful remarks along the way to Jay Garfield and Koji Tanaka. A somewhat shortened version is appearing in my book How do Mādhyamikas Think?, forthcoming in the series Studies in Indian and Tibetan Buddhism (Somerville, MA: Wisdom). 2. Cf. Taber (2003, 481): “[Physicalism is] the view that all phenomena including consciousness either are physical in nature or at least can be explained physically, in terms of the laws and principles of the physical sciences.” 3. See Houshmand et al. (1999). 4. The text is studied and translated in Franco (1994). 5. On Dharmakīrti’s life, works and philosophy, see Tillemans (2011a).

64

Tom J. F. Tillemans

6. For a translation and study of the relevant section in Pramāṇavārttika, i.e., ­chapter 2, verses 34–72 (PV 2:34–72), plus Prajñākaragupta’s commentary, see Franco (1997). 7. Cf. Taber (2003, 490): “It would appear to be a basic principle of causation that like causes like: trees give rise to other trees, horses give birth to horses, milk yields yoghurt, and clay is made into pots. … If the body did cause cognitions, if something could give rise to something else completely different in nature, then, says Dharmakīrti, there would be ‘unwanted consequences’ (atiprasaṅgāt, P[ramāṇa]V[ārttika] 2.35–36a). He doesn’t tell us what these unwanted consequences are, but he may have had in mind the same possibility the Sāṃkhya believed would result from the truth of the asatkāryavāda, that ‘anything could come from anything.’ ” I think that is exactly right. “Anything coming from anything” is a frequent worry in discussions of causation, Madhyamaka included. 8. See Tillemans (1993). 9. See “Why Dualism is Forlorn,” Dennett (1991, 33–39). 10. If he had, his own anti-Cārvāka arguments would have become superfluous debates with an unqualified adversary. Note that Dharmakīrti did place entry requirements on certain debates about ethical matters—e.g., acceptance of Buddhist scripture is necessary to deliberate about the details of the law of karma—but he didn’t do that in his defense of mind. 11. See Tillemans (2010). 12. On Dharmakīrti’s and Kamalaśīla’s theories of meditation and yogic perception, see Tillemans (2013). 13. See Tillemans (2011a). 14. See, for example, http://www.mindandlife.org (accessed Nov. 30, 2013). See also Flanagan (2011, chap.  3) on his arguments with the Dalai Lama about physicalism. 15. For the history, texts, and philosophy of this school, see, for example, Seyfort Ruegg (1981); see also Seyfort Ruegg (2010). 16. To get some idea of what this is about, one can consult Newland and Tillemans 2011. 17. See, for example, Siderits (1988); Westerhoff (2011). 18. See the introduction and c­ hapter 2 in Tillemans (forthcoming). Note that there are no doubt better global antirealisms on the market than a wholesale error theory such as that of the Jo nang pa. A potentially seductive interpretation of Madhyamaka and its denial of customary things being what they are “intrinsically” might be to see it in terms of Michael Dummett’s global antirealism. One might then attempt a rational reconstruction of Buddhist realisms and antirealisms by saying that the former accepts evidence-transcendent ascriptions of truth and the latter does not. This might well yield a palatable global anti-realism which consists in saying that there never are evidentially unconstrained truth-conditions. See Hale (1999, 283ff). It appears that Madhyamaka antirealism is largely taken in this way in Siderits 2003.



On Minds, Dharmakīrti and Madhyamaka

65

19. This is not far from the interpretation developed in Perrett (2002). It bears resemblance to a type of minimalism advocated by Mark Johnston that holds that metaphysical pictures of what there is do not (or, what is stronger, cannot) provide the justificatory undergirdings of our ordinary practices. 20. See the summary by Go rams pa bSod nams seng ge of Tsong kha pa’s views in the former’s lTa ba’i shan ‘byed (Sa skya Students’ Union, Sarnath edition, 14): dbu ma rang rgyud pa rnams kyis tha snyad du rang gi mtshan nyid kyis grub pa’i chos khas len gyi / ‘dir de khas mi len pas gang zag dang chos tha snyad du ‘jog pa’i tshul ni / ‘di ni lha sbyin no ‘di ni lha sbyin gyi rna ba’o zhes sogs tha snyad btags pa’i tshe na / tha snyad de’i dbang gis lha sbyin dang lha sbyin gyi rna ba la sogs pa yod par ‘jog gi de las gzhan pa’i ‘jog byed med pa ni tha snyad du yod pa’i don no (“The Svātantrika-Mādhyamikas accept that on the level of the customary, things [i.e., dharmas] are established by their own intrinsic characteristics. However, here [in the Prāsaṅgika system] this is not accepted. Thus, the way they establish people and things customarily is that when we apply linguistic conventions such as ‘This is Devadatta,’ ‘This is Devadatta’s ear,’ we establish customarily via linguistic conventions that Devadatta, Devadatta’s ear, and so forth exist. But there is no other way than that to establish them—this is what is meant by customary existence.”). 21. On Svātantrika-Mādhyamikas and Prāsaṅgika-Mādhyamikas, respectively— “The Ones who Proceed by Autonomous Reasonings” and “The Ones who Proceed by Logical Consequences [of other’s views]”—see Dreyfus and McClintock 2003. Note that the terms “Svātantrika” and “Prāsaṅgika” are modern Sanskritizations of Tibetan terms for a distinction between Indian Madhyamaka subschools. The distinction is not labeled as such, nor probably even explicitly made, in Indian texts, but it is nonetheless arguably of very great importance in understanding Indian Madhyamaka. 22. See Tillemans (1990, 1:177, 179), §8, §17. 23. See Arnold (2005b). 24. Sanskrit in Louis de La Vallée Poussin’s edition (La Vallée Poussin 1913, 494). French translation in May (1959, 229). 25. See also Garfield (1988). 26. Indeed the prospects for the beliefless world are more than a little weird: e.g., we may simply be without language (Churchland 1981, 88: “[S]‌poken language of any kind might well disappear completely, a victim of the ‘why crawl when you can fly?’ principle”), have bookless “neural” libraries (88: “Libraries become filled not with books, but with long recordings of exemplary bouts of neural activity”), and, last but not least, we may “understand” other people only in the nonpropositional, purely causal, way in which one brain hemisphere “understands” or “conceives of” the other (88). 27. See Chastain (1998). 28. Cf. Baker (1998, 27): “Thus, as far as we know and as far as we have any reason to think, eliminative materialism is assertible only if it is false.”

66

Tom J. F. Tillemans

29. See Tillemans (2004). 30. See Jñānagarbha’s Satyadvayavibhaṅgavṛtti, sDe dge edition, f.10a–b: ci ste kun rdzob ni ji ltar snang ba yin te / de la ni ji skad bshad pa’i dpyad pa’i gnas med pa nyid do // ‘di ltar / rnam par dpyod pa byed na don gzhan du song bas gnod par ‘gyur // kho bo cag ni ‘di la dpyod par mi byed kyi / dpyod par byed pa la ni ‘gog par byed do // gal te dpyad par byas te ma rung na ma rung du zad do // ji ltar snang ba’i ngo bo kun rdzob pa la brten nas de dpyod pa byed pa ni don gzhan du ‘gro ba’i phyir gnod pa ‘ba’ zhig tu zad do (“But the customary is just as it appears. There is absolutely no place for analyzing it in the [philosophical] way just explained. The point is as follows. If [you] do analyze, then [the object] is something else, and so [you] would be refuted. We [Mādhyamikas] do not analyze this [customary truth]. But, if [you] analyze it, [you] are refuted. After [you] have engaged in analysis, then if something is impossible, it is nothing other than impossible. An analysis of that [object], after one has relied on the customary nature just as it appears, concerns something else, and that is why [such an analysis] is completely refuted.”) Śāntarakṣita, in his Satyadvayavibhaṅgapañjikā, accepts this view of Jñānagarbha and elaborates upon it; see D. f.38b–39a: ‘di ltar ji skad bshad pa’i rnam par dpyod par byed pa yin na ni // gnod pa de tshar gcad pa’i gnas su ‘gyur ro // ci’i phyir zhe na / don gzhan du song bas te / skabs yin pa’i don bor na rtsod pa gzhan la brten pa’i phyir zhes bya ba’i tha tshig go // ‘di rnam par ‘grel bar byed de / dbu ma pa kho bo cag ni kun rdzob ‘di la dpyod pa sngar ma bstan gyi / khyed kyis byed na ‘gog par byed do / gal te dpyad pa byas te / de dag gi de ma rung na ma rung du zad do // kho cag la ci gnod (“If one were to engage in analysis of the sort just explained, then that refutation would be a point of defeat [tshar gcad pa’i gnas = nigrahasthāna]. Why? Because it would concern something else. In other words, this is because when one abandons the object that is actually being discussed, one is then reliant upon a different debate. This is commented as follows: We [kho cag] Mādhyamikas have not as yet formulated any analysis of this customary [reality], but if you [khyed] did so, then you would be refuted. After [you] have engaged in analysis, then if something about these [objects] is impossible, it is nothing other than impossible. What refutation would this be for us [Mādhyamikas]?”) Translations are my own; cf. Eckel (1992, 89). 31. See Stroud (1968; 1994). 32. Stroud (1994, 234) put the matter as follows: “Even if we can allow that we can come to see how our thinking in certain ways necessarily requires that we also think in certain other ways… how can truths about the world which appear to say or imply nothing about human thought or experience be shown to be genuinely necessary conditions of such psychological facts as that we think and experience things in certain ways, from which the proofs begin?” 33. See Stern (1999, 51).

3

On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation Ricki Bliss

According to the Madhyamaka doctrine of emptiness, as set out by Nāgārjuna in the Mūlamadhyamikakārikā (MMK), everything is empty: everything is causally, mereologically, and, most crucially, conceptually dependent upon something else. In the particular case of causation, cause and effect are dependent upon one another for their existence; and dependent upon us as well. Our cognizing activity, explanatory practices, desires, and interests inform how we carve up the world, and how the causal nexus emerges. Causation is as dependent upon us as it is any actual features of reality.1 In an attempt to capture this aspect of the emptiness of causation, philosophers have tended to deny the obtaining of necessary connections between cause and effect. In particular, these philosophers follow Hume in claiming that any perceived necessary connection between cause and effect is an artifact of the mind: it is the ability of a cause to excite in us the idea of its effect that leads us to expect the one to follow upon the other. Or something like this. The causal relation is empty in virtue of being a mental artifact; and the causal relata are empty in virtue of being interdependent. Causation is a feature of conventional reality. Jay Garfield (2002, 24–45), for example, is quite explicit that what the emptiness of causation is suggestive of is something like the regularity account of causation as espoused by Hume. And Jan Westerhoff (personal correspondence) is also of the view that the Humean psychological account of necessary connections is in step with the emptiness of causation.

68

Ricki Bl iss

In advancing his regularity account of causation, however, Hume was advancing a principle that pertained not simply to the nature of the causal relation but also to the causal relata. According to Hume ([1738] 1985, bk. 1, pt. 3, sec. XIV), when we contemplate objects in themselves, we cannot locate the source of any necessary existential connection between them. According to Hume, necessary connections fail to obtain between existents that are distinct from one another. In its contemporary guise, Hume’s Dictum says that there are no metaphysically necessary connections between wholly distinct, intrinsically typed existents.2 Any principle that makes reference to “wholly distinct, intrinsically typed existents” surely ought to ring alarm bells in the head of any good Mādhyamika. For cause and effect to be wholly distinct from one another, and intrinsically typed, just sounds like what it is for cause and effect to fail to be empty. The worry that this chapter is concerned with, then, is that employing Hume’s Dictum as a means of emptying out the relation comes at the unfortunate cost of filling up, so to speak, the relata. If there are no necessary existential connections between cause and effect, then either there are no existential connections between them at all, or they are merely contingent. But if there are no existential connections between cause and effect, in what sense do cause and effect depend upon one another? And if the existential connections between cause and effect are contingent, how can cause and effect be both empty and yet able to exist without one another? It is not at all clear how cause and effect can be both empty and not necessarily existentially connected; not least when we understand emptiness in terms of existential dependence relations. I argue that denying the obtaining of necessary existential connections between cause and effect entails the distinctness, and thus non-emptiness, of the causal relata. In section 3.1, I introduce the Madhyamaka doctrine of emptiness, and discuss the proposed Humean interpretation of the doctrine. In section 3.2, I offer an overview of the regularity account of causation. In section 3.3, I offer an extended discussion of the dictum itself. In this section I consider analytic versions of the dictum in section 3.3.1, and synthetic versions in section 3.3.2. I conclude that neither analytic nor synthetic versions of the dictum yield a regularity account of causation that is compatible with its emptiness. In section 3.4, I offer a defense of my analysis in anticipation of possible objections.



On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation

69

3.1  The Madhyamaka Doctrine of Emptiness The doctrine of emptiness as it is set out in the writings of Nāgārjuna says that absolutely everything is purely dependently existent. Being true of everything, this is also true of emptiness itself. Everything is causally, mereologically, and conceptually dependent upon something else: effects depend upon their causes, wholes depend upon their parts, and everything depends upon the activity of cognizing minds. To exist in this way is to exist conventionally. Absolutely nothing exists independently. How exactly to cash out these senses of dependence is one of the focal points of the contemporary Asian-analytic literature. The relevant technical term in operation in the Sanskrit literature is svabhāva. To say of something that it is nonempty is to say that it possesses svabhāva. This is sometimes rendered as something like own-being or self-nature; also as intrinsic existence or intrinsic nature. How, exactly, to render this notion into the contemporary analytic vernacular, however, is exceedingly difficult, and the source of much debate. It is not uncommon to see technical terms such as essence and substance employed, along with the aforementioned nontechnical terms. Garfield (2002, 25), for example, prefers to understand the notion of essence as what is being denied by the doctrine of emptiness. On this he states: when a mādhyamika philosopher says of a table that it is empty, that assertion by itself is incomplete. It invites the question, “Empty of what?” And the answer is, “Empty of inherent existence, or… self-nature, or, in more Western terms, essence.” Elsewhere (Garfield 2002, 29), on the relationship between inherent existence, essence, and independence, Garfield states: keep in mind for the present that for a thing to exist inherently is for it to exist in virtue of possessing an essence; for it to exist independently of other entities, and independently of convention. Things here are already tricky. One issue with employing the technical term “essence” is that there is an important sense of independence that it doesn’t seem to capture. Things with essences can depend upon their parts, for example. There is nothing about my being essentially human

70

Ricki Bl iss

that entails that I am capable of, or indeed do, exist independently of everything else. Even as one who is essentially human, I still depend upon my parts, I once depended upon my parents, and my being the person that I am depends in large measure upon the people around me, their ideas concerning me, and so on. I have an essence and yet fail to be independent in certain very important ways. Although, in virtue of possessing an essence, my nature is, in some sense, fixed. Westerhoff (2007), on the other hand, suggests that the notion of svabhāva encompasses two important aspects:  an ontological aspect and a cognitive aspect, both of which cut across different concepts as they exist in the Western tradition. It is when using terms such as “essence” and “substance” that we are picking out the distinctively ontological sense of svabhāva. The sense of svabhāva best picked out by the term essence- svabhāva is the sense in which svabhāva is associated with the natures of phenomena. In particular, it is associated with the idea not only that things have properties that individuate them from other phenomena—so, in this sense, they are independent of other phenomena, our conventions, and so on—but, also, that some amongst those individuating properties are such that their bearers cannot exist without them. Or, at least, the bearers cannot exist as the things that they are without bearing the relevant properties. In other words, if something has svabhāva in this sense, it possesses some of its properties in such a way that were it to lose those properties, it would cease to exist as the thing that it is.3 But the rejection of essence-svabhāva is not, according to Westerhoff, the focus of the critique of Nāgārjuna’s MMK; instead, it is the rejection of substance-svabhāva. Anything that possesses substance-svabhāva exists independently of everything else. Things with substance-svabhāva are causally, mereologically, and conceptually independent. Good examples of entities that possess substance-svabhāva from the Western tradition are the space-time points of the physicalist and the simples of the Tractatus. The simples qua substances exist independently of any parts, and are thought to be real features of an objective reality, which also makes them independent of our concepts. It is these kinds of posits that are the real target of the Mādhyamika analysis. I do not wish to adjudicate on these matters. Whether or not Garfield or Westerhoff is correct in his understanding of the MMK is not my concern.4 Rather, I  am interested in taking seriously the claims made in the contemporary commentarial literature and exploring some of their implications. For this reason, then, I suggest we take seriously the thoughts both that what Nāgārjuna is rejecting is the idea that things have their natures



On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation

71

from their own sides vis-à-vis the possession of an essence, and that things can exist independently of other things both categorically and internal to certain specified relation kinds, such as causation. What this latter point means is that not only does Nāgārjuna want to deny that there is a fundamental level of ontologically independent phenomena, but also that cause and effect are independent of one another, for example. I will argue that regardless of which of the two accounts proposed here that we adopt, the problems faced by assimilating the Humean Dictum will be the same.

3.1.1  Dependence Relations The kind of dependence relations at issue in the MMK, it has been suggested, can be understood in terms of relations of existential and nominal dependence. Following Westerhoff (2009a, 26), we can define existential dependence as follows: existential dependence: An object a existentially depends on objects falling under the property F iff [if and only if ] necessarily, if a exists there exists something falling under F. This definition of existential dependence presumably subsumes both temporal and atemporal relations of dependence. The relationship between cause and effect will involve a temporal, existential connection: causes precede their effects in time. We can say that whenever some a exists—and is the kind of thing that has a cause—then there must be some cause of a that exists (or has existed): a existentially depends upon its cause because whenever a exists there must be something that falls under the property “the cause of a.” So too for relations of atemporal existential dependence. Take the relationship between my chair and its parts. If my chair exists, then necessarily, there also exist things—or a collection of things—that fall under the property “parts of my chair.” The second notion of dependence in operation in the Madhyamaka literature is that of nominal or notional dependence. I follow Westerhoff (2009a, 26) and define this as follows: notional dependence: Objects falling under the property F are notionally dependent on objects falling under the property G iff necessarily, if some object x falls under F there will be a distinct object y falling under G.

72

Ricki Bl iss

Think of the notions of husband and wife in communities that do not permit same-sex marriages. A  husband is notionally dependent on his wife—and she on him—because whenever something exists, and falls under the property “husband,” necessarily something must also exist that falls under the property “wife.” The relationship that the individuals who happen to be the husband and wife under consideration here bear to one another is not one of existential dependence, for if one of these individuals passes out of existence, the other shall not cease to exist. They will simply cease to fall under the property of “husband” or “wife.” There are cases, however, in which the relations of notional and existential dependence intersect. If the properties under which the relata of the relation of notional dependence fall are essential properties of the entities under consideration, then the relation of notional dependence is also one of existential dependence. Consider the North and South poles of the earth. In ordinary cases the relationship between North and South is purely nominal. If South America were to be swallowed up by an enormous wave, North America would not similarly cease to exist. In the case of the North and South poles the situation is different. The relationship between the North and South poles is not merely nominal. Both poles are essentially such that the other pole must exist. If the South Pole qua magnetic pole ceases to exist, then so too will the North Pole. Magnetic poles exist essentially in this symmetric relation of existential dependence with poles of the opposite charge. With this background in place, we can now attend more closely to the specific doctrine of causation adumbrated in the Madhyamaka literature; in addition to setting out Garfield’s proposed Humean interpretation of the account.

3.1.2  The Emptiness of Causation To claim that causation is empty is to claim that cause and effect are empty of svabhāva. To think that cause and effect possess svabhāva is to think: cause and effect are qualitatively and therefore also quantitatively distinct objects. They do not require one another… Second, the existence of cause and effect as “independent objects” or as “existing from their own side” refers not just to their mutually independent existence, but also to their independence of a cognizing subject. According to such an objectivist understanding of causation, the



On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation

73

interlocking chain of causes and effects is something that exists in the world independent of any observers.5 This understanding, I  suspect, Garfield would also agree with. To deny that cause and effect possess svābhāva is to think that they are dependent upon one another and dependent upon us as well. There is an obvious sense in which cause and effect are notionally dependent upon one another: causes elicit effects and effects have causes. Wherever something falls under the property “being a cause,” necessarily, there is some distinct object that falls under the property “being an effect.” And vice versa. The terms “cause” and “effect” are notionally, and symmetrically, dependent upon one another. This much seems uncontroversial. It also seems uncontroversial to claim that effects are, in some sense of existential dependence, existentially dependent upon their causes.6 After all, exactly what it is to be the cause of an effect is to bring that effect into existence. The relation of dependence that holds between the two is existential. What would seem controversial, however, is the thought that causes are existentially dependent upon their effects. And this, Nāgārjuna wants to claim as well. One way in which we can make sense of this claim is by recalling, as mentioned above, the relationship between notional and existential dependence in cases in which the property under which some phenomenon falls—where it notionally depends upon something else—is an essential property. In these cases, notional dependence entails existential dependence; and the symmetry of the notional relation is inherited by the existential relation. Consider the properties “being a cause” and “being an effect” as essential properties. We already know that anything that falls under one of these two properties will notionally depend upon the other. But where these properties are essential properties, neither property bearer can lose whichever of these properties they possess without passing out of existence. This means that were whatever falls under the property “being a cause” to go out of existence, so too would whatever falls under the property “being an effect.” And vice versa.7 The existential dependence between cause and effect is symmetric. A second way Westerhoff suggests we might understand this seemingly bizarre claim is in terms of dependence between properties: it’s not the case that the phenomena falling under the properties symmetrically depend upon one another but that the properties themselves are symmetrically existentially dependent upon one another. Recalling, again, the

74

Ricki Bl iss

definition of notional dependence above, if something that falls under the property “is a cause” is notionally dependent on something falling under the property “is an effect”, then the property “is a cause” existentially depends on the property “is an effect”. For the property “is a cause” can only exist if the property “is an effect” does as well.8 A third and final way we can make sense of the symmetric dependence between cause and effect is by considering causation in terms of what Westerhoff refers to as causal fields. These causal fields contain both causes and the myriad background conditions that must be in place in order that causation is successful: the illumination of my lamp as a result of my flicking the switch requires that the wires are in working order and that the bulb is good, for instance. It also requires an absence of negative conditions:  maskers and finks. A  causal field is composed of the phenomena we consider to be explanatorily relevant to a given effect. A causal field is, thus, something of a construct, or an artifact of human engagement with the world.9 In this sense, then, causal fields are dependent upon their effects. Were there to be no effect, there would be nothing to explain and thus no reason to carve out a causal field in the first place.10 The upshot of the emptiness of causation is that cause and effect are interdependent. This means that neither cause nor effect is independent of one another qua cause and effect. And if Nāgārjuna’s analyses of the possible alternatives to this view are correct, then cause and effect are necessarily interdependent. We turn now to Garfield’s discussion of the emptiness of causation and his proposed Humean account of emptiness. Changing gears somewhat, we also return to Garfield’s characterization in terms of essencelessness. According to Garfield (2002, 25): And this analysis in terms of emptiness—an analysis refusing to characterize the nature of any thing, precisely because it denies that we can make sense of the idea of a thing’s nature—proceeding by the relentless refutation of any attempt to provide such a positive analysis is applied by Nāgārjuna to all phenomena. The upshot of the Mādhyamika doctrine of emptiness, on Garfield’s account, is that it is a mistake to impute intrinsic natures to phenomena; it is a mistake to think that they exist from their own side. In terms



On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation

75

of causation, it is a mistake to think that phenomena qua causes contain within them the power to bring about their effects. What the dialectic of the MMK is aimed at showing us is that phenomena do not have it within their natures to be the cause or effect of anything because no phenomenon has any kind of fixed nature whatsoever. This is what it is to be empty. If this view is correct, what are we to say of the perceived experience of causation? Instead of understanding reality in terms of some real—in the most metaphysically robust sense—causal structure, we should understand our experience of causation in terms of conditions. What is it then, about some sets of event pairs, but not others, that makes them dependently related, if not some causal link present in some cases but not in others? Nāgārjuna replies (1:5) that it is the regularities that count. Flickings give rise to illuminations. So they are conditions of them. If they did not, they would not be. Period.11 The flicking of the light switch, my desire for light, the switch being in good working order, and so on, on this view, are the conditions that bring about the light’s being on (these are just the causal fields to which Westerhoff refers). What we are seeking, in positing causes, are explanations for events. And appeal to conditions, as opposed to occult metaphysical forces, allows us to explain events perfectly well. Garfield (2002, 29) continues: Explanation relies on regularities. Regularities are explained by reference to further regularities. Adding active forces or potentials contributes nothing of explanatory utility to the picture. What Garfield is advancing here is a regularity view of causation, according to which our explanatory practices are guided by our explanatory interests, desires and so on. And this kind of approach to explanation is commonly coupled with a denial of real causal structure in the world. Again Garfield (2002, 29): we can see Nāgārjuna as urging that even distinguishing clearly between explanans and explanandum as distinct entities, with the former containing potentially what the latter has actually, is

76

Ricki Bl iss

problematic. What we are typically confronted with in nature is a vast network of interdependent and continuous processes, and carving out particular phenomena for explanation or for use in explanations depends more on our explanatory interests and language than on joints nature presents to us. Here Garfield is suggesting that we understand Nāgārjuna in terms of, something very much like, a Humean regularity account of causation. In fact, this is exactly what Garfield (2002, 72) suggests: Nāgārjuna argues that the midpoint between reification of causation, the adoption of a realistic view with respect to causal powers, and nihilism, the view of a random and inexplicable universe of independent events, is the acceptance of the reality of conditions, and a regularist account of explanation. On such a view, what counts as explanans and as explanandum depends on explanatory interests and conventions for individuation and classification. Hume is often read (properly in my view) in roughly this way. Such a view, hence far from nihilism, is instead a moderate, sensible approach to explanation and to understanding. On Garfield’s suggested interpretation of the doctrine of emptiness, as espoused in the Prāsangika Madhyamaka literature, we are to understand the Mādhyamika as anticipating, and advancing, a regularity account of causation. On this kind of account, our experience of causation is nothing more than our experience of the constant conjunction (regularity) of events. Any necessary connection that links cause and effect is introduced by us as a result of expectations, explanatory praxis, and our joint carving activity.12

3.2  Hume and the Regularity Account of Causation In A Treatise of Human Nature, Hume argues that the idea that there is a necessary connection between cause and effect—that causes contain within them a power to bring about their effects—is just that, an idea. Nowhere, in the consideration of cause or effect can we uncover the source



On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation

77

or location of this necessary connection. Hume (bk. 1, pt. 3, sec. XIV) puts this as follows: Suppose two objects to be presented to us, of which the one is the cause and the other the effect; it is plain, that from the simple consideration of one, or both these objects we never shall perceive the tie by which they are united, or be able certainly to pronounce, that there is a connection betwixt them… . Did we never see any but particular conjunctions of objects, entirely different from each other, we should never be able to form any such ideas. Later in the same section, Hume presents two definitions of the causal relation: We may define a CAUSE to be An [sic] object precedent and contiguous to another, and where all the objects resembling the former are placed in like relations of precedency and contiguity to those objects that resemble the latter… . A CAUSE is an object precedent and contiguous to another, and so united with it, that the idea, of the one determines the mind to form the idea of the other, and the impression of the one to form a more lively idea of the other. And Hume concludes that we should understand the notion of causal power, or necessary connections between cause and effect as follows: Upon the whole, necessity is something, that exists in the mind, not in objects; nor is it possible for us ever to form the most distant idea of it, considered as a quality in bodies. Either we have no idea of necessity, or necessity is nothing but that determination of thought to pass from causes to effects, and from effects to causes, according to their experienced union. There is limited consensus on how we are to understand the regularity view of causation. Broadly, interpretations of the account fall into three camps—with variations within the camps. According to traditional views, Hume is espousing a reductive theory of causation—causation can be defined in terms of temporal priority, contiguity, and constant conjunction. Amongst those who hold this traditional interpretation, there is disagreement over what this means for real causal relations.13

78

Ricki Bl iss

A more modest version of the traditional interpretation takes it that we are epistemically precluded from knowing whether there are real causal relations that hold between events in the external world or not.14 On this interpretation, as we have no impression of a necessary causal connection, and impressions are the only means by which we have access to the world, it makes no sense to speculate either way as to how reality actually is. Some advocates of this approach even go so far as to claim that Hume himself was completely amenable to the idea that there may be objective causal relations; we just don’t have access to them. Another interpretive view is that of skeptical realism.15 The skeptical realist thinks there really are real causal powers. Advocates of this view take it that what Hume taught us was that whilst we can speak correctly of causal relations—correctly in the sense that our causal talk picks out these relations—we cannot know anything about the nature of the relations. What generates the impression in us of causal power is, in fact, the felt transition in our minds from cause to effect. In short, although there are real causal powers in the world, our ideas of them are defective. Finally, there is the projectivist interpretation.16 According to this view, our causal talk simply expresses our inferential behavior. It is completely silent on whether causation is contiguity, there are real causal powers, and so on. This approach differs from the traditional, most significantly, on the nature of the semantics of our causal talk.17 Hume interpretation is no straightforward matter. Although it will matter, in some sense of matter, which Hume the contemporary friends of emptiness wish to endorse, there is no escaping the relationship between the causal relation and the causal relata that underwrites the regularity account. Whether we take Hume to be espousing a thesis on which necessary connections are a matter of the mind involving relata that are conceptual constructs, or a matter of the world involving real events, the relationship between the necessary connections and the relata between which they fail to obtain, in the way that is relevant here, will be the same on all accounts. Interpretive worries aside, it is important to recognize, and attend to, the principle that we can glean from—that underwrites—the Regularity Account of Causation. This principle we can call Hume’s Dictum. Cursorily put, Hume’s Dictum says that there are no necessary connections between distinct existents. Whatever additional story we might tell—a story which Hume does tell—as to how it is that we have ideas about necessary



On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation

79

connections proceeds upon the more basic assumption that is expressed by the dictum. In Hume’s own words (bk. 1, pt. 3, sec. VI): There is no object, which implies the existence of any other if we consider these objects in themselves

3.3  Necessary Connections, Distinct Existents, and Emptiness In the contemporary analytic literature, Hume’s Dictum is both made more technically precise and applied to a variety of relations and phenomena of different categories: it is extended beyond the causal context. Precisifications of the dictum, we shall come to in a moment. Appeal is made to the regularity account of causation by the friend of emptiness in order to exploit its underlying commitment to the idea that there are no necessary connections between cause and effect: whatever necessity is involved in our understanding of causation, it is a product of our own habits of mind. The causal relation is empty in virtue of being dependent upon us. Hume arrived at his conclusion by noting that no matter how intensely we contemplate cause and effect, nowhere in them can we find any indication of the existence of, or connection to, the other. Necessary (causal) connections are something that we impute onto the world. Garfield (2002, 29) has suggested that “we can see Nāgārjuna as urging that even distinguishing clearly between explanans and explanandum as distinct entities, with the former containing potentially what the latter has actually, is problematic.” Yet, as is evidenced by the quotes above, exactly what Hume asks us to do is to consider objects in themselves that are distinct from each other. Shouldn’t the call to consider things in themselves—or the idea that there are things in themselves to be considered—register with concern to the friend of emptiness? Isn’t this just exactly what Nāgārjuna is aiming to deny? Moreover, what if the relationship between the denial of necessary connections between things in themselves entails the existence of, or the idea of the existence of, things in themselves? After all, Hume seems to be telling us something about the nature of necessary connections involving assumptions about the relata between which they would hold.

80

Ricki Bl iss

In this section, I set out some of the connections between the notions invoked in contemporary versions of the dictum. I choose to engage with contemporary formulations of the dictum for the reason that they employ philosophically substantive concepts whose analyses are available to us. It is too easy, where vague notions are employed, to make of a thesis what we will.18 I begin by introducing and explaining the precisified version of the dictum I will be employing. I then discuss what appear to be already some consequences of running together a regularity account of causation underwritten by this version of the dictum with the emptiness of causation. These thoughts aside, along with the brush clearing carried out in the previous section, will allow us to turn to a more careful consideration of the expressions in operation within the dictum. First, I will discuss versions of the dictum that are analytic; and what these mean for the proposed regularity understanding of the emptiness of causation. This will be followed by a discussion of several synthetic versions of the dictum, and their consequences. I begin by introducing Hume’s Dictum: Hume’s Dictum: There are no metaphysically necessary connections between wholly distinct, intrinsically typed existents.19 In contemporary analytic formulations of the dictum, the necessary connections under issue are taken to hold of metaphysical necessity. In every possible world in which one, or both—we’ll come to this in a moment—of the relata exist, they are connected by some specified relation. Next, the notion of an “object in itself” is recast in terms of intrinsic typing. This notion of intrinsic typing is, in its turn, cashed out in terms of intrinsic properties. Roughly, then, to speak of an object in itself is to speak of an object as the thing that it is independently of anything else. Intrinsic properties are the properties a thing has as an object in itself. Finally, the notion of “any other object” at work in the original version of the dictum is expressed in terms of objects being wholly distinct from one another. Each of these modifications is supposed to render the dictum into something meaningful in the contemporary idiolect, whilst retaining the spirit of its original formulation. The suggestion that the relata are wholly distinct requires further consideration. As I will not take up this particular aspect of the notion again, I will address it immediately. The dictum could employ the term “distinct” instead of “wholly distinct”. The strengthening of “distinct” to “wholly distinct” is required to rule out a cluster of widely accepted relations as falling prey to the dictum.



On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation

81

Sets and their members, wholes and their parts, are distinct without being wholly distinct; they are metaphysically necessarily connected. Although numerically distinct, sets cannot exist without their members, for example, whereas the members of a set can exist without the set. Understanding “distinct” to mean “numerically distinct” or “distinct such that one can exist without the other” yields a version of the dictum that is far too strong; too strong because it counts sets and their members as being distinct and thus stipulates that there should not be any necessary connections between them.20 Non-Humeans and Humeans alike agree that there are a variety of cases in which necessary connections do hold between existents that are distinct from one another on several important senses of distinct. I suggest that we also preserve the necessary connections that obtain between distinct, but not wholly distinct phenomena. My main reason for doing so is that, in the context of the present discussion, I prefer to leave these noncausal cases alone.21 And as Garfield suggests that we be Humeans only about causation, I suggest that we stick to these cases. I do suspect, however, that Garfield and company would wish to deny all the necessary connections between the distinct phenomena that I have committed to preserving. The consequences of this categorical denial of necessary connections is a discussion for elsewhere. Preliminaries aside, we can see that the dictum, so formulated, is ambiguous regarding all of its key terms. We will come to these as required. We can begin by considering the kinds of metaphysically necessary connections at issue. The denial of the obtaining of a metaphysically necessary connection between relata could be aimed at demonstrating one of two things: First, it could be aimed at showing that one or either entity can exist without the other. Second, it could be aimed at showing that both entities could exist without being connected to one another for some specified relation, R. In the first case, we have a denial of a metaphysically necessary existential connection, and in the second case, a denial of a metaphysically necessary relational connection.22 Hume appears to be interested in the existential connection.23 And discussions of emptiness seem to be very much focused upon the existence of phenomena. So, I will take it that the kinds of connections we are interested in are metaphysically necessary existential connections. Without saying anything further as to the definitions of the, as yet undefined, terms within the dictum, we are already in a position to say something significant as to the compatibility of a regularity account of causation with the doctrine of emptiness.

82

Ricki Bl iss

Hume’s dictum expresses a denial of the obtaining of metaphysically necessary existential connections between cause and effect. Standardly, this denial, in the case of causal existential connections, is commonly taken to entail the contingency of the relations under consideration. If in this world, the Fs cause the Gs, the contingency of the causal existential connection between the Fs and the Gs entails that there are worlds in which the Fs exist without the Gs, and worlds in which the Gs exist without the Fs. For any relation, however, that necessarily holds of necessity, Hume’s Dictum entails the denial of the obtaining of that relation altogether. Relations of existential dependence, it is commonly thought in the Western tradition, hold of metaphysical necessity if they hold at all. Indeed, Westerhoff’s definition of existential dependence has the necessity of the connection built into the definition. If the Gs depend upon the Fs, then in every world in which the Gs exist so do the Fs. One reason to suppose that relations of existential dependence hold of metaphysical necessity is that they are metaphysical relations; and the laws of metaphysics hold in every possible world. I suspect this has important connections to identity. If something is the thing it is in virtue of the things it depends upon, and identity is not contingent, then in every world in which it exists, so too will the things upon which it existentially depends. Another reason to suppose that relations of existential dependence hold of metaphysical necessity is because of their relationship to essences. It is quite common for philosophers to be of the view that the things upon which something existentially depends are the things upon which that thing is essentially such as to depend. I am essentially such as to be existentially dependent upon having kidneys and a heart, for example. In every world in which I exist so too must my kidneys and heart. Modal-existential analyses of essential properties tell us that a thing’s essential properties are just the properties it has to have, if it exists. Relations of existential dependence cannot be contingent where essences are involved. Returning to our discussion, if relations of existential dependence hold of necessity, and there are no necessary existential connections between wholly distinct existents, then there are no necessary existential connections between cause and effect. But if it is in virtue of existentially depending upon one another that cause and effect are empty, then cause and effect are necessarily existentially connected. We have a contradiction. To deny that cause and effect are necessarily existentially connected is to deny that they are empty. The principle underwriting the regularity account of causation renders it incompatible with the doctrine of emptiness.



On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation

83

Hume’s genius was (amongst other things) to suggest that causal relations are contingent instead of necessary. Perhaps, similarly, Hume’s Dictum could be used to show us that relations of existential dependence are contingent instead of necessary. This option will not be open to anyone who employs the notion of essential existential dependence. But perhaps this—the contingency of the connection—is exactly what Garfield and company would like to suggest. I prefer to steer clear of this possibility for the reason that it involves revising our understanding of the slew of dependence relations mentioned in connection with merely distinct phenomena—part–whole dependencies, the membership relation, and so on. Rather than insisting upon a revision of the standard (Western) view of existential dependence—according to which the relation holds of metaphysical necessity—I will speak instead simply of existential connections more generally; although, for the sake of clarity, I will continue to mention some of the consequences of the view under consideration for anyone who thinks that relations of necessary existential dependence obtain between cause and effect. We can say, then, that the upshot of the application of Hume’s Dictum is that the existential connections between cause and effect are contingent.24 With this possibility in place, we are able to move forward, for we have not been forced to deny that any relation of existential connection holds between cause and effect; therewith demonstrating the incompatibility of the theses under consideration. Nor have we yet found fault with Garfield’s proposed account of emptiness: Garfield does not invoke relations of existential dependence, and he eschews the notion of essence. Garfield’s account of emptiness does not involve relations of existential dependence that necessarily hold of necessity. Contained within the regularity account is reference to the terms “wholly distinct” and “intrinsically typed.” As things stand, these terms are ambiguous. Filling in various possible and, indeed, plausible definitions of the aforementioned terms will yield both analytic and synthetic versions of the dictum. We turn, now, to a discussion of these. I will argue that neither analytic nor synthetic versions of the dictum are compatible with the emptiness of causation.

3.3.1  Analytic Versions of the Dictum There are several somewhat obvious candidate definitions of the terms “wholly distinct” and “intrinsically typed.” Some of these definitions are

84

Ricki Bl iss

nonmodal:  lack of mereological overlap, lack of spatiotemporal overlap. And some of them are explicitly modal. I begin by considering an explicitly modal sense of “wholly distinct”. Two things are wholly distinct just in case either can exist without the other. This is just to say: Wholly distinct (modal): Two existents are wholly distinct just in case they are not necessarily existentially connected.25 Plugging this into the dictum gives us the following: Hume’s Dictum (modal):  There are no metaphysically necessary existential connections between intrinsically typed existents that are not necessarily existentially connected.26 Assuming that the necessity at issue is metaphysical, we can remove this specification from the dictum. Assuming also that the very phenomena under consideration are those which are intrinsically typed, then we can remove this specification as well. What remains is an analytic statement: Hume’s Dictum (modal)*:  There are no necessary existential connections between phenomena that are not necessarily existentially connected. Hume’s Dictum (modal) is analytic. To be wholly distinct from something is to be not necessarily existentially connected to that thing, in which case, it is necessarily true that where the relata are wholly distinct from one another they are not necessarily existentially connected. Whether the denial of necessary existential connection is taken as a denial of any existential connection whatever, or simply as an affirmation of its contingency, on this version of the dictum the distinctness of the relata is in virtue of their not being necessarily existentially connected. Furthermore, and importantly, this analytic version of the dictum entails that there are, and cannot fail to be, necessary existential connections between non–wholly distinct existents; that’s just what it is for the relata to fail to be wholly distinct from one another. If cause and effect are empty in virtue of being existentially dependent upon one another, not only does the application of Hume’s Dictum seem problematic because it denies the very connections by way of which their emptiness



On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation

85

is achieved. But the analyticity of the dictum guarantees the nonemptiness of the relata. An analytic version of Hume’s Dictum fails the friend of emptiness both in terms of its consequences for the relations involved and in terms of its consequences for the relata. As Hume’s Dictum underwrites the regularity account of causation, the regularity account of causation and the doctrine of emptiness as it pertains to causation are incompatible. This incompatibility seems straightforward where the emptiness of causation is understood in terms of the obtaining of necessary existential dependence relations. The incompatibility is perhaps less obvious where the emptiness of causation is understood in terms of merely contingent existential connections.27 Recall that if the necessary existential connections under consideration are not necessarily necessary, then they are contingent. Causal relata are contingently connected just in case either can exist without the other. Therefore the denial of a necessary connection between cause and effect entails that the relata are wholly distinct from one another whether they are not existentially connected at all or merely contingently connected. Why? Because in both cases either relatum can exist without the other. This is just what it is to fail to be necessarily existentially connected. How can cause and effect be such that they could exist independently of one another and yet be empty? As things stand, the suggestion that there are no necessary existential connections between cause and effect, where causation is empty, appears to be contradictory and incoherent. If causation is empty in virtue of cause and effect being existentially dependent upon one another, then where there are no necessary connections between wholly distinct intrinsically typed existents, there are no relations of existential dependence between cause and effect. But if this is the case, then cause and effect aren’t empty. Moreover, where cause and effect are wholly distinct in virtue of not being necessarily existentially connected, they are necessarily nonempty. An analytic rendering of the dictum ensures the nonemptiness of the relatum—even where we can secure the emptiness of the relation. Absent the necessary existential connections and the proposed accounts of emptiness fall into incoherence. It is worth persevering, for there is an additional, as yet undefined, term within the dictum. The expression “intrinsically typed,” recall, is introduced into contemporary formulations of the dictum to precisify Hume’s notion of “a thing in itself”. Intrinsic typing is itself cashed out in terms of intrinsic properties. So, how we understand the notion of intrinsic typing

86

Ricki Bl iss

in the dictum will turn out to be dependent upon how we understand the notion of an intrinsic property. Discussions of intrinsic properties often begin with the reader being told that they have an intuitive understanding of which properties are intrinsic. We are told that an intrinsic property is a property a thing has independently of what is going on outside of itself; or a property a thing would have were it to exist alone in a world, for example. Accounts of intrinsic properties typically invoke the notion of independence. Not complete and utter independence—such that the only things that possess intrinsic properties are simples—but the sort of independence that some unified object has from everything outside of itself. Combinatorial accounts of intrinsic properties capture the notion of an intrinsic property in terms of the ability of some property bearer to exist alone in a world. We can put this as follows: Combinatorial intrinsicness: A property F is intrinsic only if it is possible that an entity x having F exist unaccompanied.28 This account of intrinsic properties is understood in terms of the notion of free modal recombinability. Something being such that it can exist unaccompanied just means that it is such as to not be necessarily existentially connected to anything else.29 Plugging this into Hume’s Dictum yields: Hume’s Dictum (combinatorial): There are no metaphysically necessary existential connections between wholly distinct entities that are not necessarily existentially connected.30 As with the previous case, if we assume that the necessity under question is metaphysical necessity, we can strip off that specification. We can also assume that what are under consideration are necessary connections between wholly distinct existents, so we can get rid of that specification as well, giving us: Hume’s Dictum (combinatorial)*: There are no necessary existential connections between entities that are not necessarily existentially connected. Once again, we have an analytic version of the dictum, the problems with which we are already familiar. Cause and effect being such that we are able



On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation

87

to consider them in and of themselves is just what it is for cause and effect to be intrinsically typed. And for cause and effect to fail to be necessarily existentially connected is exactly what is required such that they are intrinsically typed. Where there are no existential connections whatever between cause and effect, or merely contingent existential connections between cause and effect, they are wholly distinct from one another and have a way of being internal to themselves. Once again, either cause and effect fail to be empty because there are no relations of existential dependence that obtain between them; or they fail to be empty because the failure of necessary existential connections obtaining between them entails that they are wholly distinct and intrinsically typed. Moreover, as standard analyses make recourse to the notion of independence in some from or other, most, if not all, definitions of intrinsic typing will yield analytic versions of the dictum. I leave off discussion of analytic versions of the dictum. I have argued that they entail the nonemptiness of the causal relata, and therefore, that the regularity account of causation is incompatible with its emptiness. I turn to a discussion of synthetic versions of the dictum.

3.3.2  Synthetic Versions of the Dictum We can make relatively quick work of synthetic versions of the dictum. It is important, however, to discuss some possible synthetic renderings, for one might wonder if employing a nonanalytic version of the dictum might dissolve some, if not all, of the aforementioned difficulties. My discussion here is not exhaustive. Our first candidate synthetic version of the dictum employs a spatiotemporal sense of “wholly distinct”: Wholly distinct (spatiotemporal): Existents are wholly distinct just in case they do not spatiotemporally overlap.31 Plugging this definition of “wholly distinct” into the dictum we get: Hume’s Dictum (spatiotemporal): There are no necessary existential connections between spatiotemporally distinct, intrinsically typed existents.32 A second candidate synthetic version of the dictum employs a mereological sense of “wholly distinct.”

88

Ricki Bl iss

Wholly distinct (mereological): Existents are wholly distinct just in case they do not share a mereological part.33 Plugging this definition of “wholly distinct” into the dictum we get: Hume’s Dictum (mereological):  There are no necessary existential connections between mereologically distinct, intrinsically typed existents.34 These synthetic versions of the dictum have the advantage that the causal relata are not wholly distinct in virtue of not being necessarily existentially connected. For synthetic versions of the dictum, the denial of the necessary connection between cause and effect is not an affirmation of the nonemptiness of the relata. These versions of the dictum do not, however, have the regularity account of causation out of the woods. The first, and most important, reason for this is that Nāgārjuna wants to argue that cause and effect are neither spatiotemporally distinct, nor mereologically distinct: he also denies their converse.35 If the emptiness of causation entails that cause and effect are neither spatiotemporally nor mereologically distinct, then on these versions of the dictum there are no relata between which the obtaining of necessary existential connections can be denied. The second reason for thinking synthetic versions of the dictum are unacceptable is that they still have recourse to the notion of cause and effect as intrinsically typed. And recall that this notion of intrinsic typing is introduced as a technical way of cashing out the call to consider things as objects in themselves. As all senses of “intrinsically typed” will render the dictum analytic, all permutations of the dictum will carry with them the inbuilt assumption that cause and effect are such that either one can exist without the other. Both synthetic and analytic versions of the dictum appear to render the regularity account of causation they underwrite hopelessly incompatible with the doctrine of emptiness.

3.4  Final Remarks The advocate of the compatibility of the Humean regularity account of causation with the emptiness of causation wants to draw upon the Humean insight that any necessary connection that obtains between cause and



On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation

89

effect is an artifact of the mind. Causation is empty, thinks the friend of emptiness, because how we carve up the world causally is inextricably tied up in our interests, projects, concepts, and explanatory activity. There are no causal powers. If this is the point that is being made by reference to the regularity account, it might appear as though my critique has entirely missed its target. Or rather, it has hit a target that was never within our scope in the first place. I now offer several remarks in defense of the foregoing discussion. First, I would like to deal with what I take to be the most substantive objection to the foregoing analysis: no Mādhyamika will accept an ontology of wholly distinct, intrinsically typed causal relata. The version(s) of Hume’s Dictum that I  employ here is not one that the friend of emptiness would be willing to endorse. Problem solved. There are several points I would like to make in response to this claim. The first, and least serious, is that I am not sure how far we can deviate from the letter, or spirit, of Humeanism and still consider ourselves Humeans. No doubt there is room to move, but it seems right to think that there is some point where, although adhering to some aspect or other of Humeanism, we simply stop being Humeans. We wouldn’t call a position according to which there are no instantiation relations between wholly distinct intrinsically typed existents Humeanism just because the position posits wholly distinct, intrinsically typed existents. And whilst I can imagine several names we might use to refer to someone who thinks there are no necessary connections between the number 7 and everything that is green, I doubt “Humean” would be amongst them. My point just is that if the friend of emptiness wants a radical redefinition of Hume’s Dictum, it is not clear why we should call the position to which they are referring Humeanism. But I don’t think the issues here are merely terminological. Relations are either necessary or they are contingent. The friend of emptiness tells us that the connection between cause and effect is not a necessary connection. This means the connection must be contingent. But as I have argued, the contingency of the connection entails that the relata are able to exist independently of one another. This just means that where a is existentially connected to something that falls under the property F but the connection is contingent, we can have a worlds that are F worlds; and a worlds that are G worlds. But causal relata being such that they are able to exist independently of one another seems to be exactly what Nāgārjuna’s analysis is aiming to deny. Whether the denial of a necessary

90

Ricki Bl iss

connection entails the denial of the existential connection altogether, or its mere contingency, it is not clear how this does not yield the independence of cause and effect from one another. Let’s consider a possible Madhyamaka version of Hume’s Dictum: Hume’s Dictum (conventional): There are no metaphysically necessary existential connections between conventional existents.36 This version of the dictum contains an undefined term, “conventional existents.”37 To be conventionally existent is to be empty. And recall that to be empty is to be causally, mereologically, and conceptually dependent. It is to be lacking in svābhāva. That which is empty has no self-being or being from its own side. In keeping with Westerhoff’s suggestion, we have been understanding the emptiness of causation (at least partially) in terms of existential dependence:  the emptiness of causation entails that cause and effect are existentially dependent upon one another. The notion of self-being is also associated with essence possession and intrinsic nature. Owing to the difficulties associated with capturing this sense of svābhāva, and the context created by the present discussion, I’m going to define “conventional existent” as follows: Conventional existent: Existents are conventional just in case they are existentially connected and not intrinsically typed. Plugging this definition into the proposed dictum yields: Hume’s Dictum (conventional): There are no metaphysically necessary existential connections between nonintrinsically typed existents that are existentially connected. Let’s assume that the phenomena we are considering are not intrinsically typed allowing us to remove this specification. Let’s also assume, in the first instance, that relations of existential dependence necessarily hold of necessity. This leaves us with a flagrantly contradictory version of the dictum: Hume’s Dictum (conventional)*:  There are no existential connections between existents that are existentially connected.



On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation

91

If the kinds of existential connections here do not hold of necessity, then they are merely contingent. As the friend of emptiness wants to deny necessary existential connections, let’s also assume that between conventional existents the connections are contingent: Hume’s Dictum (conventional)**:  There are contingent existential connections between existents that are contingently existentially connected. On the face of it, this version of the dictum looks much better, as it does not yield a contradiction. It is, instead, analytic. This being the case, we could take it to entail that for causation to be conventional—empty—is for the causal connection to be contingent. But once we consider that these existents are not intrinsically typed, the dictum is once again in trouble. Recall from the previous discussion that the notion of intrinsic typing (introduced to precisify the Humean notion of “objects in themselves”) was cashed out in terms of intrinsic property possession analyzed in terms of aloneness at a world. According to combinatorial accounts of intrinsicality, a property is intrinsic just in case it can be had by its bearer unaccompanied. Which is just to say that intrinsic typing is understood in terms of existential independence. I suggest we reverse engineer this case to give us a plausible sense of not being intrinsically typed. Something is not intrinsically typed if it cannot exist unaccompanied. This is just to say that something is not intrinsically typed—cannot be considered as a thing in itself—just in case it is metaphysically necessarily existentially connected to something else. The relation of existential dependence must be metaphysically necessary to ensure that in every world in which something exists it is accompanied. Plugging this into the dictum gives us: Hume’s Dictum (conventional)***: There are no metaphysically necessary existential connections between existents that are metaphysically necessarily existentially connected. I have cast this version of the dictum in terms of the original denial of metaphysically necessary existential connections, rather than in terms of the assertion of their contingency. A version of the dictum that replaces the original reference to “metaphysically necessary existential connections” with “contingent existential connections” is still unacceptable, as

92

Ricki Bl iss

it involves reference to necessary connections between existents nonetheless. Our rejigged versions of the dictum do no better than the versions in the previous sections. One might wish to argue that the reason for this is that the versions of the dictum I have supplied here rely upon definitions that are infected with the same problems present in the preceding versions, namely, problems related to the nature of existential connections and its connection to emptiness. To an extent this is true. Recall that the modal definition of “distinctness” was originally selected as it allowed us to preserve a large number of cases of necessary connections between distinct but not wholly distinct existents. Recall, also, that I made this choice in order to isolate the causal cases for consideration. Perhaps many of the difficulties could be avoided by sacrificing all necessary existential connections and employing nonmodal definitions of “distinctness” and “dependence.” That said, at the very least, what this discussion ought to draw to our attention is the role denials of necessary existential connections play, in the Western tradition, in establishing varying kinds of independence. Just as various kinds of dependence are secured by way of necessary existential connections. Indeed, Westerhoff not only exploits the notion of existential dependence but builds the necessity of the connection into its definition. If the analysis provided here turns out to be incorrect, what it would seem to bring into focus is the need to clarify the relationships between existential dependence, necessary connections, emptiness, causal regularity, and independence. For, as things stand, it appears as though Humeanism about necessary connections secures the independence of the causal relata whose emptiness we are aiming to ensure. It may just be the case that the friend of emptiness means something different by the terms they employ. But it escapes me how we can cash out the notion of emptiness in terms of existential dependence relations according to which, if some a depends on F, if a exists then necessarily F exists, but deny either that these relations obtain at all, or that they involve a necessary connection. It is not at all clear how, if the denial of necessary existential connections between cause and effect entails their distinctness, we can still say that they are empty. And it is not at all clear how we can hold a regularity view of causation but then deny that there are distinct causal relata. To the final point. In section 3.2, I presented brief outlines of the several different interpretive frameworks in terms of which Hume’s insights are understood. On one of those frameworks, Hume is thought to be making a point about reality—there really is nothing more to causation than constant conjunction, regularity, and contiguity. On another approach, Hume



On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation

93

is thought to be making a point regarding our epistemic access to the world—we have no experience with actual necessary connections. If Hume’s Dictum is taken to be making a statement regarding reality—a robust metaphysical claim—then, as I have shown, the upshot of the dictum is that the world is populated by a series of wholly distinct, intrinsically typed existents. If, on the other hand, we take Hume to be merely making a statement about our epistemic access to the world and the psychological nature of necessary connections, the dictum nonetheless yields the result that cause and effect are wholly distinct from one another. Regardless of the ontological status of the relata involved in our account of causation, the application of Hume’s Dictum forces consequences both as regards the relation and as regards the relata. This being the case renders the application of Hume’s Dictum by the friend of emptiness thoroughly unacceptable. If recourse to Hume’s Dictum is supposed to secure the emptiness of the causal relation by pulling it into the mind—into the realm of the conventional—it seems to pull with it wholly distinct causal relata. Even if this does not commit us to a metaphysical thesis regarding the population of an external reality with independent existents, it surely commits us to conceiving of distinct causal relata. Not only does Hume urge us to consider things in themselves, the application of the dictum returns as cognitive artifacts causes and effects that are wholly distinct from one another. Such an error, in this context, is the gravest of all. Although Garfield does not employ relations of existential dependence in his account of emptiness, and he eschews the notion of an essence, his account is still lumbered by the consequences for the causal relata of the application of the dictum. A consequence it is not at all clear to me how to escape. Although my investigation has not been exhaustive, I  have demonstrated that on a number of very plausible versions of Hume’s Dictum—including Madhyamaka versions—in combination with assumptions held by the friends of the doctrine of emptiness, the regularity account of causation is incompatible with the Madhyamaka doctrine of emptiness.

Notes 1. Thank you to Yasuo Deguchi, Masaki Ichinose, Graham Priest, and Jan Westerhoff for helpful comments and discussion. 2. The discussion on Hume’s Dictum in these terms is heavily indebted to the work of Jessica Wilson in Wilson (2010).

94

Ricki Bl iss

3. This being the case would seem to entail that existents are dependent for their existence upon their essential properties—if they have them. 4. Westerhoff and Garfield might be seen to disagree on whether the MMK is intended as an attack on the existence of substances, or as an attack on the notion of an essence. More significantly, they might also be seen to disagree on how we should understand the doctrine of emptiness. Or perhaps the seeming differences are purely terminological, and thus not real differences at all. 5. Westerhoff (2009a, 94). 6. I am hedgy in my reference to relations of existential dependence here for the reason that what these relations are like turns out to be exactly what is at issue. 7. Westerhoff (2009a, 95–96). 8. Westerhoff (2009a, 96). Here Westerhoff himself references Nāgārjuna of the Ratnāvalī 1:49. 9. I  have not supplied an argument in defense of this claim regarding the concept-relative nature of causal fields. 10. Westerhoff (2009a, 96–97). Note also that the claim here is not that the individual constituents of the causal field are existentially dependent upon the effect, but that the causal field qua conceptual artifact is. 11. Garfield (2002, 29). 12. Although he doesn’t explicitly state anywhere that he endorses a Humean regularity account of causation, Westerhoff (personal correspondence) does agree with this diagnosis of the nature of the perceived necessary connection between cause and effect. 13. Advocates of the traditional view include Galen Strawson. 14. Advocates of this view include Don Garrett. 15. Wright (1999) endorses this approach. 16. One example of an advocate of this view is Blackburn and Simmons (1999). 17. Beebee (2007, 414–416). 18. This is not to say that I think the terms or concepts I invoke here are obviously the correct ones to use in an elucidation of emptiness, but we must start somewhere. And starting with concepts that we have a relatively good grip on will, at least, allow us to become clearer on what is at stake, what the consequences are and possibly even which concepts we shouldn’t try and employ. And where certain Western technical terms are advanced in the contemporary commentarial literature we must take them seriously. 19. Wilson (2010, 604). 20. See Wilson (2010, 600–603) for a more detailed discussion of these points. The kind of modal distinctness I refer to here, Wilson calls “weak modal distinctness.” When two things are weakly modally distinct from one another, one can exist without the other. Sets and their members, amongst other things, count as weakly modally distinct.



On Being Humean about the Emptiness of Causation

95

21. Siderits (2004) consider the relation of material constitution to be a kind of causal relation in keeping with Aristotle (see p. 399). Here I wish to avoid embarking upon an argument to this conclusion. Not because I disagree but because it is beyond the scope of this chapter. 22. Wilson (2010, 598–599). 23. Hume [1738] 1985, bk 1, pt 3, sc XIV. 24. Alternatively, one might accuse Westerhoff of equivocating importantly distinct senses of existential connection under the notion of existential dependence. Philosophers commonly refer to relations of existential dependence as “metaphysical” relations. Whereas the connection between cause and effect, whilst existential, is not normally subsumed under the notion of an existential dependence relation. Distinguishing between metaphysical relations of existential dependence and causal existential connections is the norm rather than the exception. 25. Wilson (2010, 607) refers to this definition as that of strong modal distinctness. 26. Wilson (2010, 60). 27. The definition of existential dependence offered by Westerhoff is generic. This means that a existentially depends upon something or other that falls under the property F. Between a and some b, which falls under the property F, the connection is contingent; a could just as well depend on some c that falls under F. But where a exists and existentially depends upon something that falls under the property F, necessarily something that falls under the property F exists (on Westerhoff’s definition). We can contrast this with a case in which the existential connection between a and something’s falling under the property F is contingent. In this case, if a merely contingently depends upon something’s falling under the property F, then something that falls under the property F needs not exist if a exists. In some worlds, a will depend upon something that falls under the properly F; in others it will depend upon something that falls under the property G; and so on. To assert the contingency of the existential connection between cause and effect, as understood here, is to endorse the latter view and not the former. We should not mistake the difference between a generic relation of existential dependence and a rigid one for the difference between a contingent relation of existential dependence and a necessary one. 28. Wilson (2010, 616). 29. Weatherson (2001, 366) defines an object as being lonely where “there are no wholly distinct contingent things in its world.” 30. Wilson (2010, 617). 31. Wilson (2010, 605). 32. Wilson (2010, 605). 33. Wilson (2010, 605). 34. Wilson (2010, 605).

96

Ricki Bl iss

35. For a discussion of these arguments, and the arguments against causation more generally, see Westerhoff (2009a, 92–93 and 99–109). 36. This version of the dictum was suggested by Jan Westerhoff. 37. Formulating a Madhyamaka version of the dictum works only if we have an ­independent understanding of emptiness and conventional existence. If recourse to Humeanism is supposed to help us understand the emptiness of phenomena, then it is question begging to formulate a version of the dictum employing the notion of conventional existence if we are attempting to understand it by way of the dictum in the first place.

4

Essence and Emptiness Roy W. Perrett

Madhyamaka Buddhism is famously centered on the doctrine of emptiness (śūnyatā), often glossed as the view that there are no essences. This chapter addresses two interrelated questions about that doctrine. First, is the Madhyamaka doctrine of essencelessness more plausibly to be regarded as a necessary or a contingent truth? Second, is the doctrine of essencelessness in contradiction with the views of those prominent Mādhyamikas who also claim that essencelessness is the essence of all things? Since the views of the Indian Mādhyamikas on some of the issues I shall be discussing are seriously underdetermined by the extant texts, I  shall often be freely moving between the “external history” of Madhyamaka philosophy (i.e., what was actually said by the Indian Mādhyamikas) and its “internal history” (roughly, in this case, what a modern Mādhyamika conversant with modern analytic philosophy might most plausibly say on the issues, where what is said has also to be compatible with the external history of Madhyamaka).1

4.1  Concrete Particulars Let us approach the issues I want to discuss by what might at first seem a somewhat circuitous route, beginning with a familiar topic in Western metaphysics: namely, the nature of concrete particulars.2 Notoriously, most Western metaphysicians have considered concrete particulars (the ordinary objects of our experience like tables and chairs, cats and dogs, and so on) as not, strictly speaking, elements of our most fundamental ontology.

98

Roy W. Perrett

Instead, ordinary objects are taken to be constructions out of ontologically more basic entities. Which entities? Two competing types of account have proved to be most popular: bundle theory and substratum theory. According to bundle theory, ordinary things are nothing but bundles or clusters of attributes. Some bundle theorists take the relevant attributes here to be (repeatable) properties; others take them to be property particulars (tropes). Either way, the crucial idea is that concrete particulars are all reducible to bundles of more basic entities (properties or property-instances). According to substratum theory, ordinary things are not to be identified with their attributes in this fashion. Instead, we need to distinguish between a thing’s attributes and the thing that has those attributes. A concrete particular is, then, a whole made up of the various properties we associate with the particular, together with an independent underlying subject or substratum that exemplifies those properties. What is the modal status of the central claims associated with these rival theories? Well, in the first place, the theories are presumably all theories about the categorical structure of the world and hence if true, they are supposed to be necessarily true: surely according to the bundle or substratum theories concrete particulars do not just happen to be bundles of attributes or wholes composed of a substratum plus attributes. We can say even more about the modal implications of the theories. Take first bundle theory. If concrete particulars are just bundles of attributes, then all of a concrete particular’s attributes are essential or necessary to it: that is, if any of those attributes did not enter into the composition of the particular, then that particular would not exist. (This is because if a concrete particular is just a set of attributes then its identity conditions are the same as a set’s, and all of a set’s members are essential to the existence of that set.) Substratum theory, in contrast, denies that all of a concrete particular’s attributes are essential to its existence because the real possessors of the attributes are held to be the underlying substrata and these are bare of attributes. An object’s identity is thus supposedly independent of any of its attributes: it is a contingent matter whether an object has any particular attribute. The worry with this move, however, is that the notion of a genuinely bare particular that is the substratum of a concrete particular seems problematic. Not only is there an epistemic concern about the empirical legitimacy of the concept of a bare substratum, but there seems to be a



99

Essence and Emptiness

contradiction involved in the supposition that a substratum (i.e., the thing that possesses attributes) in fact possesses no attributes. A more plausible version of substratum theory says that substrata are not really bare of all attributes, but just bare of all essential attributes. Is this supposed to be a necessary or a contingent truth? Presumably it has to be a necessary truth about the categorical structure of the world. But then it would seem that the bare substrata have no essential attributes essentially. The upshot of this brief survey (diagrammed in figure 4.1) is this. All of the reviewed positions about the composition of concrete particulars plausibly involve us in some sort of commitment to essences, given a familiar type of account of essence. And that account is roughly this: [E*]: O is essentially F ≡ Necessarily (If O exists, then O is F)

Concrete particulars

Substratum

Bundle

Bare? Bare of essential properties

Necessary

Contingent?

Essentially bare of essential properties?

Figure 4.1  The Structure of Concrete Particulars

Properties

Tropes

Essential

Essential

100

Roy W. Perrett

4.2  The Indian Context How does all this relate to Indian philosophy? In the first place, Indian metaphysicians also developed various theories of concrete particulars that paralleled the bundle and substratum theories of Western metaphysics. Thus, Buddhist philosophers in the various Abhidharma traditions all espoused some type of bundle theory according to which the concrete particulars of our ordinary experience are reducible to bundles of (momentary) impartite simples called dharmas. Moreover, these dharmas (of which there were competing classifications) are arguably all some variety of tropes.3 In contrast, Hindu and Jaina philosophers tended to favor some variety of substratum theory, though there was keen intramural dispute about the nature of the most plausible version of this. Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika is a good example here, offering a richly developed ontology that includes properties, tropes, and particulars.4 For Naiyāyikas an ordinary concrete particular is a construction out of these more ontologically basic types of entities: a substance that is an underlying substratum wherein properties and qualities inhere. What is the modal status of the central claims associated with these rival Indian theories? From the point of view of the “external history” of Indian philosophy (i.e., what was actually said by the classical Indian philosophers), the question is anachronistic. Modality was not an issue explicitly theorized by the Indian philosophers and there was no explicit distinction made between necessary and contingent truths. Indian logicians discussing nonexistent entities, for instance, never distinguished between logically impossible entities (like the son of a barren woman) and merely unexemplified entities (like a hare’s horn). This is not to say, of course, there was no kind of modal discourse in India: modality can be expressed in Sanskrit through the use of the gerundive and the Indian logicians discussed extensively a form of counterfactual reasoning called tarka, the employment of which implicitly requires an appreciation of a connection between two unrealized (logical) possibilities. But it has to be conceded that the historical Indian texts underdetermine any explicit answer to the question of whether the Indian versions of bundle theory and substratum theory are supposed to be necessarily true. Correspondingly, there is also no explicit answer to be found there as to whether the Indian theorists are committed to particulars having all their attributes essentially or substrata being essentially bare of essential properties.



Essence and Emptiness

101

What might we say, however, from the point of view of “internal history”? Well, surely much the same as we said earlier about the Western versions of bundle theory and substratum theory. First, the Indian theories are also all theories about the categorical structure of the world, and hence, if true, they too are presumably necessarily true: concrete particulars do not just happen to be bundles of attributes or wholes composed of a substratum plus attributes. Second, for much the same reasons as their Western counterparts, the Indian theorists are apparently also logically committed either to all of a concrete particular’s attributes being essential to it, or to a substratum being essentially bare of essential properties. The upshot is, then, that in India as in the West both types of position about the composition of concrete particulars plausibly involve us in some sort of commitment to essences. The apparent exception to this general Indian essentialism is, of course, Madhyamaka Buddhism, which is often described as holding the view that there are no essences. But this description needs much closer examination. Uncontroversially, Mādhyamika Buddhists are committed to the doctrine of emptiness (śūnyatā), that is, the doctrine that all entities (bhāva) are empty (śūnya). Three questions about this doctrine of emptiness immediately present themselves: (1) Empty of what? (2) Who is committed to entities that are not empty? (3) Why should we believe all entities are empty? To which the classical Prāsaṅgika-Mādhyamika answers are: (1*) Empty of svabhāva or essence. (2*) Everyone except the Prāsaṅgika-Mādhyamikas. (3*) Because supposing that there are essences entails contradictions (the prasaṅga method). A further word or two about each of these answers is in place. First, the notion of svabhāva. For the Ābhidharmikas who are Nāgārjuna’s primary targets in the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā, the fundamental constituents of the world are impartite dharmas, and a dharma is definable as what has intrinsic nature (svabhāva). Only dharmas are ultimately real (paramārthasat), but wholes constructed out of dharmas are conventionally real (saṃvṛtisat). Since for the Ābhidharmikas a dharma has but a single nature and has

102

Roy W. Perrett

that nature intrinsically, then a dharma could not lack that nature and still exist: that is, a dharma possesses its svabhāva essentially. Hence to deny, as Mādhyamikas do, that anything has svabhāva is tantamount to denying that anything has an essence. This is why the doctrine of emptiness is often glossed as the view that there are no essences.5 Second, we have the question of who is actually committed to the existence of entities that are not empty. Some modern scholars are skeptical that any of the Indian schools were really so committed.6 However, Nāgārjuna himself clearly holds that at least the Ābhidharmikas and Nyāya are so committed, and later Indian Mādhyamikas like Āryadeva and Candrakīrti add Vaiśeṣika, Sāṃkhya, Yogācara, and even Svātantrika-Madhyamaka to the list of culprits. The subsequent Tibetan Madhyamaka tradition tends to generalize the charge still further so as to include as culprits not only all philosophical schools except Prāsaṅgika-Madhyamaka, but all unenlightened beings. (The earlier arguments of this chapter, of course, lend further support to Madhyamaka claims by showing that in both India and the West the most popular types of position about the composition of concrete particulars apparently involve us in some sort of commitment to essences.) Finally, the favored Prāsaṅgika-Mādhyamika method for establishing the truth of emptiness is by the use of prasaṅga or reductio ad absurdum: that is, we assume for the sake of argument the truth of some claim of our opponent’s and then logically derive an absurd consequence from that assumption, thus showing the assumption to be untenable. As already mentioned, the Madhyamaka doctrine of emptiness is often glossed as the view that there are no essences. But this claim seems in tension with what seems to be the right answer to the modal question: “Is the doctrine of essencelessness more plausibly to be regarded as a necessary or a contingent truth?” While this modal question is certainly anachronistic from the point of view of the external history of Indian Madhyamaka, the most plausible answer from the point of view of the internal history seems to be that the doctrine of emptiness is a necessary truth. This is so for at least two reasons. First, like the rival views about the categorical structure of the world we have already considered, the Madhyamaka doctrine of emptiness is supposed to be ultimately true and hence presumably also if true, necessarily true: surely things do not just happen to be empty in the way that my car happens to be painted silver. Rather, to be is to be empty.7 Second, the favorite Madhyamaka method involves the use of prasaṅga or reductio ad absurdum arguments. Now an Indian prasaṅga argument,



Essence and Emptiness

103

like a Western reductio, can come in strong or weak forms. The strong form is a method of argument whereby a premise is reduced to absurdity by demonstrating that it entails a contradiction. The weak form is a method of argument where what is entailed is merely a falsehood, rather than a contradiction. But if any of the Madhyamaka prasaṅga arguments do establish that the assumption of svabhāva actually entails a contradiction, then necessarily everything is empty and nothing has an essence. Suppose all this is right and that the most plausible construal of the doctrine of emptiness is indeed that it is necessarily true that all entities are empty of essence. Assume further the already mentioned modal account of essence [E*]. Then it follows that emptiness (i.e., essencelessness) is the essence of all entities. Or in other words, all things are essentially essenceless! But that is a contradiction.

4.3  Essential Essencelessness? The first point I  want to make about this apparent contradiction (i.e., emptiness as essential essencelessness) is that I take it to be distinct from the ontological paradox that Jay Garfield and Graham Priest have named “Nāgārjuna’s Paradox,” and which they state as follows: All phenomena, Nāgārjuna argues, are empty, and so ultimately have no nature. But emptiness is, therefore, the ultimate nature of things. So they both have and lack an ultimate nature.8 This contradiction is, of course, just the conjunction of two claims arguably attributable to Nāgārjuna:  namely, “All things have no ultimate nature” and “Emptiness is the ultimate nature of all things.” The modal status of these two claims plays no crucial part, however, in the nature of the paradox. In contrast, the apparent contradiction of essential essencelessness that I  have unearthed is about the simultaneous absence and presence of essence, construed as a modal notion. Moreover, the arguments I presented for a Madhyamaka commitment to essential essencelessness both crucially involved the modal status of the doctrine of emptiness and the modal account of essence. These arguments are quite different from the arguments Garfield and Priest present in support of the ontological paradox they attribute to Nāgārjuna and which they take to be a true contradiction or dialetheia.

104

Roy W. Perrett

I do agree with Garfield and Priest, however, that it will not do to dismiss out of hand the suggestion that Madhyamaka is committed to a significant but contradictory doctrine of emptiness simply on the grounds that contradictions supposedly entail everything (the doctrine the Western medievals called ex contradictione sequitur quodlibet). Here is an elegant statement of an argument for that very doctrine by the thirteenth-century philosopher Alexander Neckam: I am amazed also at those criticising the claim that from the impossible in itself anything whatever follows. This may be established in many ways, but few will show more clearly. Is it not the case that if Socrates is a man and Socrates is not a man, then Socrates is a man? But if Socrates is a man, Socrates is a man or a stone. So if Socrates is a man and Socrates is not a man, Socrates is a man or a stone. But if Socrates is a man and Socrates is not a man, Socrates is not a man. So if Socrates is a man and Socrates is not a man, Socrates is a stone. By a similar deduction, it may be proved that if Socrates is a man and Socrates is not a man, Socrates is a goat, and so on for any other thing, such as a rose, a lily and so on. Don’t you therefore see that in this way from this impossibility, that Socrates is a man and Socrates is not a man, anything follows?9 The logical structure of the argument is clear enough: (1) p & ~p [assumption] (2) p [1, simplification] (3) p ˅ q [2, addition] (4) ~p [1, simplification] (5) q [3, 4, disjunctive syllogism] But once set out in this fashion it is also clear that the argument can be resisted formally by denying the validity of disjunctive syllogism, or by adopting a variety of paraconsistent logics on offer in which the inference from p & ~p to an arbitrary conclusion q is not valid. Moreover, there are arguably a number of independent reasons for doubting whether contradictions entail everything.10 Nor is it clear that it will help to appeal to passages in Madhyamaka texts which apparently affirm the law of noncontradiction.11 I have in mind passages like these:



Essence and Emptiness

105

(1) For how could the real and the nonreal, being mutually contradictory, occur in the same thing? (parasparaviruddhaṃ hi sac cāsac caikataḥ kutaḥ). (Nāgārjuna, Mūlamadhyamakakārikā 8.7) (2) Since being and nonbeing are mutually contradictory, they cannot both exist in the same place in nirvāṇa (bhāvābhāvayor api parasparaviruddhayor ekatra nirvāṇe nāsti sambhava iti). (Candrakīrti, Prasannapadā 532 [on MMK 25.14])

In fact, Garfield and Priest freely admit that Nāgārjuna is committed to the law of noncontradiction in the domain of conventional truth.12 They hold, however, that “Nāgārjuna’s Paradox” is a profound limit contradiction of the sort that philosophers are driven to in charting the limits of thought, precisely because such limits are themselves contradictory. It is thus, they claim, a very special creature: a true contradiction or dialetheia. (For the purposes of this chapter I  remain officially agnostic about whether Mādhyamikas are really committed to such a dialetheic paradox.) Of course, nobody wants to claim that every apparent paradox is a real dialetheia. Indeed, the Madhyamaka commitment to the law of noncontradiction in the domain of conventional truth should remind us that most contradictions are simply false. But if most contradictions are false, then it is presumably desirable to avoid contradictions if trying to increase the probability of holding only true beliefs. Is there any way for a modern Mādhyamika to avoid commitment to the apparent contradiction of essential essencelessness I have argued for?

4.4  Two Senses of “Essence”? It has to be admitted right away that this task is not made any easier by some of the explicit utterances of certain prominent later Indian Mādhyamikas. Consider, for instance, this striking passage from the Svātantrika-Mādhyamika philosopher Bhāviveka (sixth century ce): Our position is that the essence [ngo bo nyid  =  svabhāva] is emptiness, since that is the essence of existents. (Tarkajvālā [on Madhyamakahṛdayakārikā 3.26])13 Nor can this apparent contradiction be brushed aside as merely some kind of Svātantrika confusion. Consider also this famous passage from

106

Roy W. Perrett

the paradigmatic Prasaṅgika-Mādhyamika, the great Candrakīrti (seventh century): That very thing which is called the nature of existents is their own form. Then what is that nature of existents? The essence [svabhāva] of existents. What is this essence? Nature. And what is this nature? Emptiness. What is emptiness? Essencelessness [naiḥsvabhāvāvyam]. (Prasannapadā 264–265 [on Mūlamadhyamakakārikā 15.2c–d])14 Such passages look disturbingly like explicit endorsements of a paradoxical doctrine of the essential essencelessness of entities! There is, however, a different passage from Candrakīrti that is interesting to consider here. It is from the Yuktiṣaṣṭikāvṛtti, a commentary on Nāgārjuna’s Yuktiṣaṣṭikā, and the text is now extant only in a Tibetan translation from the lost Sanskrit original: The essence of things is their not having any essence (dngos po’i rang bzhin ni ngo bo nyid med pa yin).15 The Tibetan here probably translates the original Sanskrit locution bhāvasvabhāvo hy asvabhāvaḥ, an allusion to a passage in the Aṣṭasāshasrikā-prajñāpāramitā that is overtly paradoxical in the manner of much Perfection of Wisdom literature. But the Tibetan translators seem to have deliberately refrained from preserving such an apparent oxymoron, preferring instead to attempt a distinction between the essence (ngo bo nyid) that entities do not have and the essence (rang bzhin) that they do have.16 Thus the essence (rang bzhin) of things is their not having any essence (ngo bo nyid). To be clear:  I  am not suggesting that any of this provides an overwhelming philological argument for there being two senses of “essence” in the original text. Indeed, as already mentioned, there is no such distinction marked in what was probably the original Sanskrit locution; and in other contexts the Tibetan terms rang bzhin and ngo bo nyid are typically treated as synonyms. But it does seem worth exploring a little further the suggestion that some such disambiguation would dissolve the apparent paradoxicality of the fact that at least some Mādhyamikas declare entities to be essentially essenceless. Given my original modal arguments for essential essencelessness, however, this suggestion does not seem to help. Suppose we do say that



Essence and Emptiness

107

the Madhyamaka position is that there are two senses of “essence” here such that both of the following claims are true: (a) All things are empty of essence1. (b) Emptiness of essence1 is the essence2 of all things. But now the modal problem returns: are (a) and (b) necessary or contingent truths? For much the same sorts of reasons given earlier, the answer is presumably that both (a) and (b) are necessary truths. Assume further that the two types of essence distinguished are both still in some sense essences (hence the use of svabhāva for both in the Sanskrit) and thus both still satisfy the modal account of essence [E*]. Then from (a)  it follows that since all things are necessarily empty of essence1, all things are also essentially empty of essence1. And from (b)  it follows that all things do indeed necessarily have an essence (essence2) and hence they essentially lack essence1 and essentially have essence2. In other words, all things are still just as paradoxically essentially essenceless!

4.5  Essence and Modality So far I have been assuming what I claimed to be a familiar modal account of essence: [E*]: O is essentially F ≡ Necessarily (If O exists, then O is F) That this is a familiar account of essence is indubitable; that it is the correct account is more controversial. In Western philosophy the seminal account of essence is to be found in Aristotle. Aristotle says that “definition is the formula of essence” (Metaphysics 1031a12) and, though he does not directly offer a modal account of essence, he gives modal accounts of two cognate notions. An accident is defined as “something which may either belong or not belong to some self-same thing” (Topics 102b6–7). He also explains that things are “prior and posterior… in respect of nature and substance [when the priors] can be without the other things, while the others cannot be without them” (Metaphysics 1019a1–4). In the subsequent Western tradition Locke picks up on the definitional element: “[The essence of a thing is] the Being of any thing, whereby it is

108

Roy W. Perrett

what it is” ([1690] 1999, 402: bk. 3, chap. III, sec. 2). J. S. Mill favors the modal element: “[The essence of a thing is] that without which the thing could neither be, nor be conceived to be” ([1843] 1974, 110: bk. 1, chap. VI, sec. 2). In the first half of the twentieth century G. E. Moore gives a formal characterization of the modal approach: [A property P is internal, i.e., essential, to A  just in case] (x=A) entails xP… [or, equivalently, just in case the material implication] (x=A) → xP is a necessary truth.17 And clearly the modal account of essence [E*] mentioned above is in this spirit. More recently, however, Kit Fine has presented a pair of powerful arguments designed to call into question the adequacy of such modal accounts of essence.18 Here they are: Argument I: 1. Necessarily (If Socrates exists, then there is a singleton set {Socrates}). 2. Necessarily (If there is a singleton set {Socrates}, then Socrates is a member of the singleton set {Socrates}). 3. Necessarily (If Socrates exists, then Socrates is a member of the singleton set {Socrates}). 4. So, being a member of the singleton set {Socrates} is part of Socrates’ essence. Argument II: 1. Necessarily (Socrates ≠ Eiffel Tower). 2. Necessarily (If Socrates exists, then Socrates ≠ Eiffel Tower). 3. So, being non-identical with the Eiffel Tower is part of Socrates’ essence. The first argument says that, following modal set theory, it is necessary that Socrates belongs to the singleton Socrates if he exists. Hence, applying the modal account [E*], it must be that part of Socrates’s essence is being a member of the singleton Socrates! The second argument asks us to consider any two unconnected nonidentical objects, say Socrates and the Eiffel Tower. Necessarily, if Socrates exists, he must be distinct from the Eiffel Tower. So [E*] tells us that part of Socrates’s essence is being nonidentical with the Eiffel Tower!



Essence and Emptiness

109

In each case, of course, it is intuitively false that the specified property is an essential one for that object. So surely something is wrong with [E*]. But what? A plausible diagnosis is this: an object’s essential properties are those that make it the object it is, but modal accounts of essence cannot distinguish the conditions of an object’s identity from the consequences of its identity. Can anything be salvaged from the original modal account [E*]? Well, since it is a biconditional, we can disassemble it into these two conditional claims: [E*1]: O is essentially F → Necessarily (If O exists, then O is F) [E*2]: Necessarily (If O exists, then O is F) → O is essentially F And perhaps what we can now say is that [E*1] is true but [E*2] is false.19 This would explain, for example, why it is intuitive to say that Socrates necessarily has the property of belonging to the singleton Socrates, but it is not true that Socrates essentially belongs to the singleton Socrates. Similarly, it explains why it is necessary that Socrates and the Eiffel Tower be distinct, but it is not essential to Socrates that he be distinct from the Eiffel Tower.

4.6 Conclusion How does all of this relate to the modal arguments presented earlier for a Madhyamaka paradox of essential essencelessness? And what might a modern Mādhyamika conversant with modern analytic philosophy most plausibly say on the issues? Here I  want put aside matters of external history:  specifically, the question of exactly what Bhāviveka and Candrakīrti actually meant by their claims that emptiness is the essence of all things (a thorny interpretive issue on which there is no scholarly consensus anyway).20 Instead, I  want to focus on internal history:  specifically, the question of whether the modal arguments for essential essencelessness I introduced do in fact commit Madhyamaka to a paradoxical doctrine of emptiness as essential essencelessness. The two arguments from Kit Fine that we considered earlier challenged the modal account of essence [E*]. In particular, they challenged the validity of the inference from a property’s being necessary to its being essential,

110

Roy W. Perrett

though not the reverse inference. The modal argument I  presented for the doctrine of essential emptiness required the truth of the biconditional [E*], including the disputed move from necessity to essence. So that argument fails. We need to distinguish those properties that an object has necessarily from those properties it has essentially, even if an object has all its essential properties necessarily. What might be a better account of essence? That is a large and controversial question, but consider the following suggestion:  think of an object’s essential properties as those that underlie and explain the object’s other properties.21 Essences are not merely those properties that an object has necessarily, but those that ground all its other properties. Exactly what “ground” means here is obviously open to further debate, but the leading idea is this: metaphysics is not about what exists, but about what grounds what. In other words, it is about what is fundamental.22 Clearly, for the Ābhidharmikas who are Nāgārjuna’s primary targets in the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā the fundamental constituents of the world are dharmas definable in terms of their intrinsic natures (svabhāva). These dharmas are the primary existents (dravyasat) and the composite entities constructed out of primary existents are secondary or “conceptual” existents (prajñaptisat). Both exist, but in different ways insofar as the former ground the latter. The logical structure of other Indian metaphysical systems is similar. To be sure, they disagree on the nature and number of fundamental entities, but they all believe some fundamental entities ground others. And, of course, much the same is true of most Western metaphysical systems. Madhyamaka, in contrast, famously rejects this whole project of searching for grounds, urging us instead (in the words of the Vimalakīrtinirdeśa Sūtra) to overcome “the habit of clinging to an ultimate ground.”23 This is why we are warned not to grasp at emptiness itself as grounding things, an error as dangerous as grasping a snake wrongly (MMK 24.11). Having now abandoned [E*], perhaps we can profitably revisit the earlier suggestion that the Madhyamaka position is that there are two senses of “essence” such that both of the following claims are true: (a) All things are empty of essence1. (b) Emptiness of essence1 is the essence2 of all things. So what are the two senses of “essence” here? I suggested earlier that we need to distinguish those properties that an object has necessarily from those properties it has essentially, even if an object has all its essential properties



Essence and Emptiness

111

necessarily. This might seem a bit tendentious: after all, a thing’s essential properties are those that make it the thing it is, and is this not also true of the properties a thing has necessarily? A more irenic proposal is to say instead that we at least need to distinguish between two senses of “essence”: Essence1: Those properties of an object that ground (i.e., underlie and explain) the object’s other properties. Essence2: Those properties of an object that hold necessarily of it. Moreover, the presence of essence1 entails, but is not entailed by, the presence of essence2. Adopting this suggestion, a modern Mādhyamika can safely affirm without contradiction the apparently paradoxical claim that emptiness (i.e., essencelessness) is the essence of all entities. All that is meant by that is that both of the following claims are true: (a*) All things are empty of essence1 (= all things are groundless). (b*) Emptiness of essence1 is the essence2 of all things (= all things are necessarily groundless). And there is no contradiction in this, for that an object has a property necessarily does not entail that the property is a grounding property of that object (even if an object has all its grounding properties necessarily). Of course, such a doctrine will certainly run counter to the grounding project common to most Indian and Western metaphysicians. But then, as Nāgārjuna reminds us: Beyond good and evil, profound and liberating, this [doctrine of emptiness] has not been tasted by those who fear what is entirely groundless. (Ratnāvalī 1.79)24

Notes 1. Cf. Lakatos (1971). 2. The relevant literature on this topic is enormous. For a particularly lucid overview of some of the main lines of the debate, see Loux (2006, 84–120).

112

Roy W. Perrett

3. See Ganeri (2001, 101–102), Goodman (2004). 4. For the details see further Potter (1977). 5. Note, however, the timely warning in Garfield (1999, 89n): “I have translated the Tibetan ‘rang bzhin’ (Skt:  svabhāva) with the English philosophical term ‘essence’… [But] there will be resonances of the original terms that are not captured by the translation and new resonances introduced that will be foreign to the original text.” 6. Robinson (1972), Hayes (1994). 7. Cf. Garfield and Priest (2003, 15). 8. Garfield and Priest (2003, 16). Note that Arnold (2005b, 187)  misdescribes “Nāgārjuna’s Paradox” by conflating it with Candrakīrti’s claim that “essencelessness” (naiḥsvabhāvyaṃ) is to be understood as the essence (svabhāva) of all things, a view Nāgārjuna never explicitly espoused. 9. Read (1988, 31). 10. See Priest and Routley (1989, 483–498). 11. Robinson (1967, 50–51). 12. Garfield and Priest (2003, 92–96). 13. Iida (1980, 88), Ames (2003, 46). 14. Arnold (2005b, 186). (Skt: yā sā dharmānāṃ dharmatā nāma saiva tatsvarūpaṃ. atha keyaṃ dharmānāṃ dharmatā? dharmāṇāṃ svabhāvaḥ. ko ‘yam svabhāvaḥ? prakṛtiḥ. kā ceyam prakṛtiḥ? yeyaṃ śūnyatā. keyaṃ śūnyatā? naiḥsvābhāvayam.) On this passage and its subsequent Tibetan exegesis see further Magee (1999). 15. Scherrer-Schraub (1991, 64, 218). 16. Cf. Burton (1999, 214). 17. Moore (1922, 293, 302). 18. Fine (1994, 4–5). 19. Note that Garfield and Priest (2003, 15) apparently affirm [E*2]: “Since emptiness is a necessary characteristic of things, it belongs to them essentially.” It seems doubtful, however, that the presence of this slip could alone undermine their reasoning for “Nāgārjuna’s Paradox.” 20. See inter alia Ames (1982; 2003), Magee (1999), Burton (1999), Arnold (2005b), Westerhoff (2009a). 21. Cf. Nozick (2001, 126). 22. See further Schaffer (2009), Correia and Schnieder (2012). 23. Thurman (1976, 99). 24. Huntington and Wangchen (1989, 26).

5

The Net of Indra Graham Priest Because they have no Selfhood, the large and the small can mutually contain each other. . . . Since the very small is very large Mount Sumeru is contained in a mustard seed; and since the very large is the very small, the ocean is included in a hair. Chengguan

5.1 Introduction Huayan, or, as it is called in Japanese, Kegon, is one of the most intriguing forms of Mahāyāna Buddhism.1 It paints a view of all things as interdependent and interpenetrating. Its most dominant metaphor, alluded to many times in the Huayan (Skrt. Avataṃska; Eng. “Flower Garland”) Sūtra, the key sūtra for this form of Buddhism, is the Net of Indra.2 This is described by one commentator as follows:3 Far away in the heavenly abode of the great god Indra, there is a wonderful net which has been hung by some cunning artificer in such a manner that it stretches out indefinitely in all directions. In accordance with the extravagant tastes of deities, the artificer has hung a single glittering jewel at the net’s every node, and since the net itself is infinite in all dimensions, the jewels are infinite in number. There hang the jewels, glittering like stars of the first magnitude, a wonderful sight to behold. If we now arbitrarily select one of the jewels for inspection and look closely at it, we will discover that in its polished surface there are reflected all the other jewels

114

Gr aham Priest

in the net, infinite in number. Not only that, but each of the jewels reflected in this one jewel is also reflecting all the other jewels, so that the process of reflection is infinite. In the metaphor, the jewels are the objects of reality—mountains and mustard seeds, oceans and hairs. Each encodes all the others. All interpenetrate in the great Dharmadhātu, the totality of all interrelated things. This is a beautiful metaphor. But what, exactly, does it mean? In what follows, I  will provide an answer. I  will do this in a perhaps unlikely way: with the help of a little contemporary mathematics—though as I will show, this does nothing more that bring out the content of Huayan views and give it a precision it could not otherwise aspire to.4

5.2 Identity The relationship between the elements of reality, as Huayan conceives it, is often described as one of mutual identification, mutual containment, interconnectedness, interpenetration, nonobstruction, noninterference. (I will usually stick with “interpenetration.”) This may help a little, but does not get us very far. The Chinese character often used for the relation is ji (Jap., soku), 即, a term which can bear many meanings, dependent on the context; and in any case, its use here is clearly a term of art. So this does not help much either. A somewhat flat-footed interpretation of the notion is simply as one of numerical identity. Fazang (643–712 ce) is officially the third Patriarch of Huayan, but is regarded by many as the effective founder of the school. And we find him saying—or translated as saying:5 If we take ten coins as symbolizing the totality of existence, and examine the relationship of existence amongst them, then, according to Huayan teaching, coin one will be seen as identical with the other nine coins. And his commentator, Cook, says, concerning another passage by Fazang:6 This passage makes it clear that Fazang does in fact assert the identity of the rafter and the building, or, in other words, the part and the whole, or the particular and the universal.



The Net of Indra

115

Now, a feature of identity is that it is normally taken as supporting the substitution of identicals:  if x and y are identical, then anything true of x is true of y. And we do indeed find Fazang reasoning sometimes in a way that suggests this:7 Question:  Since the building is identical with the rafter, then the remaining planks, tiles, and so on, must be identical with the rafter, aren’t they? Answer: Generally speaking, they are all identical with the rafter. The reasoning here would appear to be that if r is any rafter, p is any plank, and b is the whole building, then since r = b and p = b, r = p. This is an instance of the substitution of identicals. Note that Fazang endorses the interpenetration between the part and the whole. This, itself, would seem to rule out the interpretation of interpenetration as identity. A car is not identical with its steering wheel. But worse follows. The interpretations quickly collapse into what amounts, effectively, to trivialism: nearly everything is true. Consider me. Take any property, P, and some object with that property. Then since I  am that thing, I have the property P. This seems far too strong. There is clearly some sense in which I am not a slice of toast; and for all that George Bush and I may be one, I am not responsible for the invasion of Iraq and its consequences in the way that he is. Indeed, the passage just quoted does not, in fact, require the relation to be identity. Any transitive relation will do. So it would seem that whatever the notion is, it is not one of literal identity.8

5.3 Emptiness Cook himself gestures at another understanding of what the relation might be. We often say that things are the same, meaning by this that they have a property in common. The ripe strawberry and the top traffic light are the same in that they are both red. In the present case, this seems far too weak an understanding, however. Any two things have some properties in common—for example, the property of being one thing. So this is to reduce the relation to banality. But maybe, says Cook, to say that things are related in the way we seek, is to say that they have some really important property in common. What? Says Cook:9

116

Gr aham Priest

First, we must accept the basic concept of emptiness itself. Second, we must consider emptiness to be so fundamental to the being of things that despite their obvious and real differences, they are alike in a more essential way in being empty. If we can accept these premises, then the claim that all things are identical does not seem quite so improbable, because identity is claimed on the basis of this common emptiness. Emptiness, that is, being empty (śūnya), is the central metaphysical notion of Mahāyāna Buddhism. Its importance was first articulated by Nāgārjuna, the founder of the Madhyamaka school. To be empty is to have no svabhāva. This is a difficult term to translate; it is often translated as self-being, or intrinsic nature. Roughly, a svabhāvic entity is one that is a metaphysical atom (like Hume’s distinct existences, or the simples of the Tractatus). It is one whose nature is independent of all other things. A non-svabhāvic entity, by contrast, is one whose nature is secundum quid: the entity possesses it only in virtue of its relationship to other things.10 And, crucially, all things are empty. This indeed is their fundamental nature. As Nāgārjuna puts it in his autocommentary to the Vigrahvyāvartanī, quoting the Aṣṭasāhasrikikā Prajñāpārāmita Sūtra:11 By their nature, things are not a determinate entity. Their nature is a non-nature; it is their non-nature that is their nature. For they have only one nature, i.e., no nature. Indeed, the “everything” is to be taken very seriously: even emptiness itself is empty. The view was taken over, endorsed, and developed, by Chinese Buddhism in general, and Huayan in particular. As Fazang himself puts it:12 The all is the one, for both are similar in being non-existent in Nature . are produced by the mind and have no self-nature at all. This is called the absence of characters. The scripture says, “All dharmas are originally empty in their nature and have not the least character.” Now, according to Cook, to say that all things are one is to say that they share this one (non)nature. They are the same in this most fundamental



The Net of Indra

117

of ways. That all things are one, in this sense, is stating an important truth of Buddhism, and one of the appropriate profundity. However, it really doesn’t seem to do justice to the metaphor of the Net of Indra. According to the metaphor, all things interpenetrate with all other things. To grasp one is, in some sense, to grasp all. This seems to go a lot further than the simple claim that all things share the same fundamental property. You can know everything about a and know that a and b share this most fundamental property without knowing much else about b. The Indranet13 must be at least powerful as the internet!

5.4  … and Its Structure But Cook’s insight, that emptiness is important to what is going on, at least takes us in the right direction. To understand how, we need to look more closely at the nature of emptiness. If something is empty, its identity is determined by its locus (location) in a certain network of relations. A thing’s being what it is, is its bearing a bunch of relations to other things. A perhaps helpful way of understanding this, especially for those coming from a background of Western philosophy, is by thinking of Leibniz’s notion of time. What is it to be a particular time, say 1066? According to Newton, times are things existing in and of themselves. They would have been there, even had the universe been empty of all matter and events. By contrast, Leibniz gave a relational account of time. To be 1066 is to be before Britain’s colonization of Australia, after Caesar’s invasion of Britain, contemporary with the Norman invasion of Britain, and so on. 1066 is simply a locus in a set of temporal relations between events. Does that mean that it does not exist? In a sense, yes: the time does not exist in the way that Newton took it to; it has no intrinsic existence. In a sense no: Leibniz would not deny that there was a 1066; but it exists and is what it is only as this locus in a bunch of relations.14 Similarly, what is it to be Graham Priest? My being is constituted by having been born in London in 1948, being the child of George and Laura, residing most of my adult life in Australia, being the father of Marcus and Annika, dying in ?, and so on. Anything that related to those things in those ways would be me; there is no ding an sich Graham Priest. I am essentially constituted by my place in that web of relations.15 We may represent this graphically. Suppose, for the sake of illustration, that my being is constituted by relating to three objects, a, b, and c. Then we might depict the situation thus (figure 5.1):

118

Gr aham Priest

Figure 5.1  The Locus of a Network of Relationships

where the labels on the arrows indicate the relations in question. Anything at the spot marked would, ipso facto, be me.16 Note that relations have a direction, marked by the direction of the arrow. (Brutus killing Caesar is not the same as Caesar killing Brutus.) It will be helpful in what follows to arrange for all the arrows to point in the same direction.17 One can do this because every relation, ρ, has a converse, ρc. yρx iff xρcy; and both of these say the same thing. So we can o

always replace an arrow pointing in the wrong direction, x ← y , with one ρc

pointing in the right direction,  x → y .18 Of course, since the a, b, and c in fi ­ gure 5.1 are themselves empty, the same analysis must be applied to them. They themselves are nothing more than loci in a field of relations. We might depict this as follows (using the magic number three again, and ignoring the superscripts on the arrows for perspicuity) (figure 5.2): a0 a1 a2

b0 b1 b2

c0 c1 c2

Figure 5.2  The Network Expanded



The Net of Indra

119

Each of the ais, bis, and cis, must be treated in the same way, of course. On ultimate analysis, then, the original object turns out to be the locus which is the root of a tree which is infinite along every branch, of the following kind (figure 5.3):

Figure 5.3  A Fully Expanded Network

In the end, all content has disappeared. What is left is pure form—structure. Indeed, what the tree gives is exactly the ontological structure of the object.19

5.5 Interpenetration And now, something interesting can happen. Consider, say, the north pole of a magnet n. This is a north pole only because it relates to the south pole, s, in a certain way, ρ. The north pole could not be what it is if there were no south pole. Hence, its structural tree will look like this (figure 5.4). (I record which object is at each node, so that one may keep track of matters, but label only the relation ρ to avoid clutter.)

n

ρ

...

...

s

...

...

...

Figure 5.4  A North Pole

As one might expect, the tree of s is a part of the tree of n. But of course, s is symmetrically related to n. So if we fill out the tree a bit further, we will get the following (figure 5.5):

120

Gr aham Priest ... n

ρ

s ...

... ρ

n ...

... ρ ... ...

Figure 5.5  A North and South Pole

The tree of n is part of the tree of s!20 The two objects intermingle in the most intimate way. The structure of each is literally a part of the other. Note that this can happen only because the trees of both n and s are infinite. If either were finite, the situation could not arise. At any rate, one could not hope for a nicer representation of the idea that the two objects “interpenetrate.” The ontological structure of each contains (encodes) the ontological structure of the other. The relation of two trees each being a subtree of the other is obviously a symmetric and transitive relation.21 The Huayan notion of interpenetration may be taken to be exactly this.

5.6  Li and Shi We are not finished with the story yet, though. There is a standard distinction in Mahāyāna Buddhism between two realities, conventional and ultimate. Conventional reality is constituted by the phenomenological objects of common experience, such as Mount Sumeru and a hair. These are empty. Ultimate reality is the reality that appears once one strips away the reification of conventional thought: emptiness itself (śūnyata, kong 空). As already noted, though, it would be a serious mistake to reify this. Like everything else, it is empty. Since this ultimate reality is empty, it has only relational nature, and it is at the root of a structural tree of its own. What does it relate to? The objects of conventional reality. It relates to these in the profoundest of ways. For a start, each phenomenal object could not be what it is if it were not a manifestation of this ultimate reality. But conversely, ultimate reality could not exist if it did not manifest itself through these phenomena.22 In his Treatise on the Golden Lion, Fazang explains the relationship between the two using the metaphor of a statue of a lion made of gold. Ultimate reality is the gold; the phenomenal world is the lion-appearance (so that its elements are the eye, the ear). And one cannot have the one without the other.



The Net of Indra

121

Thus, ultimate reality and the objects of phenomenal reality are like two sides of the same coin. Each can be what it is only given the other. In other words, they interpenetrate. They play north and south to each other. Let us write e for ultimate reality, and a, b, c,… for the objects of phenomenal reality. Then what we have seen is that the trees of e and a (and b, c) are as follows (figure 5.6): a e

...

e

b c

...

...

...

a ... b ... c ...

Figure 5.6  The Interpenetration of Li and Shi

And what fi ­ gure  5.6 shows is that emptiness interpenetrates with every object. Neither is this simply an artifact of the diagram: it is a core Huayan thesis. In Chinese Buddhism, ultimate reality goes by many names (emptiness, Buddha Nature). In Huayan, it is standardly called li 理 (principle).23 The objects of conventional (phenomenal) reality are referred to as shi 事 (event, fact). Huayen isolates four features of the dharmadhātu.24 The first is the existence of the objects of phenomenal reality, shi. The second is the existence of ultimate reality, li. The third is exactly that li and shi interpenetrate, lishi wuai, 理事無礙法. (The fourth we will come back to in a moment.) This interpenetration is expressed by Dushun (557–640 ce), the First Patriarch of Huayan, in his Meditation on the Dharmadhātu, as follows:25 Li, the law that extends everywhere, has no boundaries or limitations, but shi, the objects that are embraced by li, have limitations and boundaries. In each and every shi, the li spreads all over without omission or deficiency. Why? Because the truth of li is indivisible. Thus, each and every minute atom absorbs and embraces the infinite truth of li in a perfect and complete manner.   Shi, the matter that embraces, has boundaries and limitations, and li, the truth that is embraced [by things], has no boundaries or limitations. Yet this limited shi is completely identical, not partially identical, with li. Why? Because shi has no substance — it is the selfsame li. Therefore, without causing the slightest damage

122

Gr aham Priest

to itself, an atom can embrace the whole universe. If one atom is so, all other dharmas should also be so. Contemplate on this. Before we leave the matter, one further comment. The relationship between conventional and ultimate reality, shi and li, is a somewhat vexed one in Madhyamaka Buddhism.26 In some sense, they are distinct; in some sense, they are one. The graphical representation of the relation provides a very clear articulation of the matter. First, emptiness, e, is empty. That is, it itself is the root of a non-well-founded tree. Next, it and the elements of conventional reality are distinct: they have different trees. But, finally, e is identical with conventional reality, in the sense that it interpenetrates every one of its objects. The tree for each such object is both a part of, and has as a part, the tree for e.

5.7  Shi and Shi We are still not finished. If a and b are shi, phenomena, then a interpenetrates with e, and e interpenetrates with b. But interpenetration is, as I noted, transitive. So a interpenetrates with b. One can see this diagrammatically. Come back to our fi ­ gure  5.6. As this shows, the tree of c is a subtree of the tree of b. Symmetrically, of course, the tree of b is a subtree of c—though this goes off the diagram. (The tree for b is a subtree of the tree for e, which is a subtree of the tree for c.) Hence, all shi interpenetrate. This is, in fact, the fourth Huayan principle: the interpenetration of shi and shi: shishi wuai, 事事無礙法界. All phenomena interpenetrate. Chengguan (738–839? ce), the Fourth Patriarch of Huayan, puts it thus:27 Because they have no Selfhood , the large and the small can mutually contain each other.  .  . . Since the very small is very large, Mount Sumeru is contained in a mustard seed; and since the very large is the very small, the ocean is included in a hair. And Fazang thus:28 has the characters of roundness and smallness. This is a fact . Its nature is empty and non-existent. This is principle

  • . Because facts have no substance they merge together in accordance with principle. And because the dust has no substance, it universally penetrates everything. For all facts



    123

    The Net of Indra

    are no different from principle and they are completely manifested in the dust. And as both Chengguan and Fazang say, and ­figure 5.6 shows, all this is possible only because all things are empty—and so have infinite structural trees.29 Note that if all objects interpenetrate, then the object which is a whole interpenetrates with an object which is its part. Thus, the car does interpenetrate with its steering wheel.30 Moreover, a special case of this is when the whole is the whole which is the totality of reality, the whole Net of Indra, the one. This interpenetrates with each other object.31 Thus, as Fazang says:32 All phenomena are in great profusion, and are interfused but not mixed (losing their identity). The all is the one, for both are similar in being non-existent in nature. And the one is the all for the relation of cause and effect is perfectly clear. As the power [of the one] and the function [of the many] embrace each other, their expansion and contraction are free and at ease.

    5.8  The Net Appears We are now nearly at the end of our journey, but there is one final step. Let us return to the Net of Indra. Consider once more fi ­ gure 5.6. Its root is e; but as we know, the tree for e is also a subtree of other trees. We may therefore extend the picture indefinitely to the left as well (though the result is no longer a tree). If we do so, we get (figure 5.7):

    a ... e

    ...

    e

    b c

    ...

    ...

    ...

    a b c ...

    ... e ...

    a ... b ... c ...

    Figure 5.7  Extending Backwards

    or, to reorient the arrows a bit, and ignore some repetitions (figure 5.8):

    Gr aham Priest ...

    a

    e

    b

    e c

    ...

    c

    ...

    ...

    a

    ...

    ...

    ...

    ...

    124

    Figure 5.8  The Net Appears

    The Net of Indra literally appears, a graphic depiction of the great Dharmadhātu. Let us give the last word to Fazang, again from the Treatise on the Golden Lion (recall that the parts of the lion shape represent phenomenal objects):33 In each of the lion’s eyes, ears, limbs, joints, and in each and every hair, there is the golden lion. All the lions embraced by all the single hairs simultaneously and instantaneously enter into a single hair. Thus in each and every hair is an infinite number of lions, and in addition all the single hairs, together with the infinite number of lions, in turn enter into a single hair. In this way, the geometric progression is infinite, like the jewels of Celestial Lord Indra’s Net.34

    Notes 1. Commentators differ over some details of the interpretation of Huayan philosophy—though not the ones that will concern us here. Various accounts can be found in Chan (1969, introduction), Chang (1972), Cook (1977), Cleary (1983, introduction), Lusthaus (1998, sec. 8), J. Liu (2006, chap. 10), P. Williams (2009, chap. 6). Lusthaus is a good concise statement of the matters that will concern us here. The Chan and Cleary references translate some of the most important Huayan texts. But as yet, few Huayan texts have been translated into English. In the quotations in this chapter, interpolations in square brackets are the translator’s, and interpolations in angle brackets are mine. I have taken the liberty of changing Wade-Giles transliterations into Pinyin. All italics are original. 2. One standard translation is Cleary (1993). Another beautiful metaphor used in the sūtra to illustrate the same phenomenon is the Tower of Maitreya, a nesting of towers and their contents, possessing a fractal quality. 3. Cook (1977, 2). Fazang himself puts the matter somewhat more prosaically thus:  “It is like the net of Indra which is entirely made up of jewels. Due to their brightness and transparency, they reflect each other. In each of the



    The Net of Indra

    125

    jewels, the images of all the other jewels are [completely] reflected. This is the case with any one of the jewels, and will remain forever so. Now, if we take a jewel in the southwestern direction and examine it, [we can see] that this one jewel can reflect simultaneously the images of all other jewels at once. It is so with the one jewel, and is also so with each of all the others. Since each of the jewels simultaneously reflects the images of all other jewels at once, it follows that this jewel in the southwestern direction also reflects all the images of the jewels in each of the other jewels [at once]. It is so with this jewel, and is also so with all the others. Thus, the images multiply infinitely, and all these multiple infinite images are bright and clear inside this single jewel. The rest of the jewels can be understood in the same manner” (quoted in M. Liu 1982, 65). 4. The material is put in a broader context in Priest (2014, pt. 3). 5. Cook (1977, 2). The coins are clearly metaphors for the elements of reality. 6. Cook (1977, 79). The rafters and planks here are metaphors for the elements of reality; the building is a metaphor for the totality. 7. Cook (1977, 82). 8. Interestingly, Ziporyn (2013) does defend a trivialist interpretation of the closely related school of Chinese Buddhism, Tianti. This is discussed and rejected in Deguchi, Garfield, and Priest (2013). 9. Cook (1977, 62). 10. One of the most important relations in question is the relationship to mind and language, though this will not play any role in what follows. For more on the notion of emptiness see Garfield’s commentary in Garfield (1995). 11. Battacharya, Johnston, and Kunst (1978, 23). 12. Chan (1969, 410, 416). See also J. Liu (2006, 251). 13. Thanks to Galen Strawson for the phrase. 14. See, further, Priest (2009). 15. How wide is the web of identity-constituting relations? Does it contain the relationship between me and a flower in the Central Australian desert, holding in virtue of the fact that I am drinking tea when it is blossoming? Or does it contain only those relations that are “essential,” in some appropriate sense. The question, though interesting, is one which we do not need to resolve here. Two things are worth noting, though. The relations cannot comprise all relations-inextension. If all such were deployed, there would be nontrivial permutations of the domain, and so a locus would not individuate an object uniquely. Second, however sparse the relations, because of the nature of ultimate reality, the web will end up relating all objects to all objects, as we shall see in due course. 16. This analysis takes the notion of a locus for granted, and it might therefore be thought that it takes loci to have self-being. However, a more complicated analysis shows how loci themselves can be seen as empty. See Priest (2009). 17. This is not essential, but it makes it much easier to picture what is going on.

    126

    Gr aham Priest

    18. Relations can also have more than two places. However, we can think of the relation ρx1. . . xn, where n > 2, as a binary relation between x1 and an ordered (n−1)-tuple, thus: x1ρ < x2,… , xn >. 19. One might worry at this point that there are enough different tree structures to provide sufficient discrimination between objects, especially when one notes that the relations themselves are empty, and so must be individuated by their own structural trees (and so in indefinitely). A simple model showing this to be possible is as follows. Take a model, M, of ZF set theory, including the Axiom of Foundation. And let s be the sets of some level, l, in the cumulative hierarchy in M. Take any member of this, x, and consider its membership tree. That is, x is at the root, and the descendents of any node in the tree are its members. Distinct members of s have distinct trees, and so can be individuated by these trees. Moreover, the membership relation restricted to s is a set of pairs which occurs a few levels up from l in the cumulative hierarchy. This can therefore be individuated by its membership tree in exactly the same way—and so on up. One might think that the branches of each of these trees is finite, because of the Axiom of Foundation, and that this finitude is playing an essential role in this argument. It is not. We can take M to be a nonstandard model in which the membership relation is not well founded (despite the fact that this is a model of Foundation). The branches of the membership tree may then be infinite. 20. To be a bit more precise, this is up to isomorphism. The tree for n has a subtree which is isomorphic to the tree for s (which tree has, therefore, subtrees, which are isomorphic to the whole tree). But we may simply identify isomorphic trees. 21. It does no harm to allow subtrees to be improper, making the relationship reflexive as well, and so an equivalence relation. 22. For a discussion of conventional and ultimate reality in Chinese Buddhism, see Priest (2011). 23. See Lusthaus (1998), J. Liu (2006, 248). 24. See Lusthaus (1998). 25. Chang (1972, 144–145). 26. See, for example, the chapters in Cowherds (2011). 27. Chang (1972, 165). 28. Chan (1969, 420). 29. Fazang again:  “Only when we understand that [dharmas] have no nature [of their own] can we have wisdom about the one and the many” (Chan 1969, 423). 30. For a discussion of the Huayan view that a whole interpenetrates with any part, see Jones (2009). 31. Representing this fact would seem to outstrip the mathematical machinery at hand, but it does not. It cannot be represented using standard set theory, but it can be represented using the mathematics of non-well-founded sets. Given this apparatus, a node on the tree can be the whole tree. Thus, for example, given a tree, t (which is a set of ordered pairs), with root, r. The



    The Net of Indra

    127

    set, x, which is a solution to the equation x = {< x, r >} ∪ t is a tree which is its own root. See, for example, Barwise and Etchemendy (1987, chap. 3), or Aczel (1988, chap. 1). 32. Chan (1969, 410). 33. Chan (1969, 412). 34. This chapter was initially drafted while I was a visiting professor at the Graduate School of Letters, Kyoto University. I am very grateful to the university for its generous and friendly hospitality. Versions of the chapter were given at the conference Analytic Philosophy and Asian Thought, Kyoto University, March 2008; the Annual Meeting of the Australasian Association of Philosophy, Melbourne, July 2008; the University of Warwick, June 2009; and the conference Eastern and Western Philosophical Themes, City University of New  York, December 2009. I am grateful to the audiences for their helpful comments, and especially Dave Chalmers, Yasuo Deguchi, Michael Devitt, Jay Garfield, Shoryu Katsura, Roy Perrett, Jonathan Schaffer, Koji Tanaka, and Tom Tillemans. I am particularly grateful to both Roy Perrett and Brook Ziporyn for their thoughtful written comments on drafts of this chapter.

    6

    Buddhist Reductionism and Emptiness in Huayan Perspective Nicholaos Jones

    Mark Siderits defends two views about Buddhism. The first is that the Buddhist denial of independently existing selves is best understood as a kind of reductionism according to which wholes, by virtue of being nothing more than their atomic parts, are conventionally real but ultimately unreal.1 The second is that the Buddhist doctrine of emptiness is not a metaphysical thesis, according to which nothing has independent existence or intrinsic nature of its own (svabhāva), but rather a semantic thesis, according to which no statement about ultimate reality is true.2 Siderits finds evidence of reductionism among Abhidharma Buddhists, and of semantic antirealism among Madhyamaka Buddhists. However, there is a tradition of Chinese Buddhism, Huayan, according to which wholes are ultimately real despite being nothing more than their parts, and according to which everything borrows its nature from everything else. Huayan Buddhism tends to be ignored by analytic approaches to Buddhist philosophy, in favor of either the Indian traditions (especially Abhidharma and Madhyamaka) or Chan (Zen). My aim here is to remedy this oversight, by developing some central elements of Huayan metaphysics in a way that engages with Siderits’s approach to Buddhism. I begin with an overview of two prominent arguments, one from Abhidharma and one from Siderits, for reductionism concerning wholes in relation to their parts. This overview culminates with several problems facing alternative Buddhist views about mereology. Before addressing these



    Buddhist Reductionism and Emptiness in Huayan Perspective

    129

    problems, I present the central ideas for the Huayan doctrine of mutual identity—the doctrine that each element of reality determines the identity of, and has its identity determined by, all other entities. I then develop a Huayan-inspired alternative to reductionism, extracting from the doctrine of mutual identity several corollaries that help to solve the previously identified problems for such alternatives. This leads naturally into a discussion of Nāgārjuna’s doctrine of emptiness, and so I next present Siderits’s argument favoring a semantic interpretation of that doctrine over a metaphysical one. In the penultimate section, I  develop a Huayan-inspired response to this argument that introduces a kind of metaphysical relativity to ultimate reality. I conclude by polemically highlighting some contrasts between Huayan and mainstream Indian Buddhism that recommend Huayan as worthy of further study. I approach the Huayan corpus using a combination of hermeneutic and analytic methodologies.3 In accordance with a hermeneutic approach, I take license to treat the proper interpretation of Huayan texts as inseparable from our contemporary concerns, applying them to issues that were not, perhaps, of explicit concern to Huayan philosophers or their contemporaries. In accordance with an analytic approach, I focus upon analysis of philosophical ideas and argumentation, going beyond Huayan texts to construct (a portion of) a philosophical system that the Huayan Buddhists themselves did not explicitly develop.4 My aim is not to demonstrate that the Huayan school concerns itself with mereological issues, nor even that it intends to resist reductionism or interpret the doctrine of emptiness in a particular way. Instead, my aim is to extrapolate some theses and arguments from the Huayan corpus in order to engage with these concerns.

    6.1  Abhidharma Buddhism and Reductionism Call mereological reductionism the view that wholes, by virtue of being nothing more than their parts, are conventionally real but ultimately unreal. On this view, wholes are conventionally real because they exist by virtue of their real parts, but they are not ultimately real because they lack a reality of their own separate from the reality of their parts. Mereological reductionism appears most famously in the Milindapañha (The Questions of [King] Milinda), a work that “is recognized as authoritative by a number of different Abhidharma schools” and which contains views that “represent

    130

    Nichol aos Jones

    a consensus position among a wide variety of commentarial traditions on the teachings of the Buddha.”5 In this work, the monk Nāgasena defends reductionism about persons against objections from the Greek ruler Milinda (Menander), and in so doing illustrates how this reductionism about persons extends more broadly to reductionism about all wholes. The context for this defense is an analogy about a chariot and its parts. The key to understanding Nāgasena’s reasoning is a principle I  shall call causal realism, according to which whatever is ultimately real—whatever has a reality of its own—must have causal power of its own. Both Nāgasena and Milinda seem to endorse this principle (at least tacitly), and because it is a principle with a solid historical pedigree, I shall not belabor its explication or justification.6 Nāgasena, as a Buddhist, also endorses the doctrine of pratitya-samutpada, according to which persons are nothing more than processes that arise and perish in dependence on conditions. Milinda balks at this doctrine, on the grounds that it would rob persons of their own reality. For Milinda asserts that persons have causal power of their own, because persons walk, speak, and so on. Since he (tacitly) endorses causal realism, he infers that persons are ultimately real. In response, Nāgasena generalizes the doctrine of pratitya-samutpada to the claim that all wholes are nothing more than their conditions and, taking a specific chariot as a representative whole, argues that wholes lack causal power of their own. If the chariot has power of its own despite reducing to its parts, that power must come from those parts. For that power cannot come from something other than or in addition to those parts, because (by assumption) there is nothing to the chariot other than its parts. But, he argues, such power could not come from the chariot’s parts, either. It cannot come from any of the parts taken individually, because the chariot’s powers outstrip the powers of individual parts. (For example, since the chariot has the power to roll but the chariot base does not, the chariot’s power cannot come from its base alone.) Nor can the chariot’s power come from its parts taken collectively, because the chariot’s powers differ from the powers of the collective parts when those parts are arranged heap-wise rather than chariot-wise. (For example, the chariot-wise arranged parts have the power to roll but the heap-wise arranged parts do not.) Accordingly, insofar as the chariot lacks causal power of its own, Nāgasena infers that the chariot is not ultimately real.7 He infers, that is, that chariots—as well as other wholes—do not have a reality of their own apart from the reality of their parts. This just is mereological reductionism.



    Buddhist Reductionism and Emptiness in Huayan Perspective

    131

    Nāgasena acknowledges that common speech uses concepts (paññatti) that refer to wholes, concepts such as “chariot” and “Nāgasena.” Because these concepts do not denote entities with causal powers of their own, however, Nāgasena insists that such concepts are unreal—they do not designate ultimately real entities. These unreal concepts differ from real concepts, such as “matter” and “feeling,” that designate ultimately real entities. The general idea is that real concepts designate entities with causal powers of their own, while unreal concepts designate entities with causal power of others; real concepts designate ultimate reality, while unreal concepts designate conventional reality—things which, “though they do not exist in an ultimate sense, become objects of thought in the form of shadows of (ultimate) things.”8 Siderits endorses mereological reductionism as the Buddhist position on the existence of selves and wholes. But he offers his own argument in its favor.9 Consider four (mutually exclusive and jointly exhaustive) possibilities: (1) both wholes and parts are real; (2) wholes are real but parts are not; (3) neither wholes nor parts are real; (4) parts are real but wholes are not. Mereological reductionism amounts to (4), and Siderits argues that (4) is more plausible than its competitors. Siderits rejects (2)  as implausible, because it entails that there is exactly one ultimate reality, the universe. He rejects (3) as implausible, because “it is pretty obvious” that metaphysical nihilism—the view that nothing really exists—is false. (I develop a more sophisticated version of this objection below.) He splits (1) into two further alternatives: (1a) Wholes and parts are both real and the whole is numerically identical to its parts in relation; (1b) Wholes and parts are both real and the whole is numerically distinct from its parts in relation. Whereas (4) attributes to wholes a reality derived from the reality of their parts, both (1a) and (1b) attribute to wholes a reality that is independent of the reality of their parts. Siderits rejects (1a) on the basis of the identity of indiscernibles, asserting that wholes are one yet parts are many. He rejects (1b) for two more sophisticated reasons. First, there is the problem of special evidence: there seems to be no evidence for the existence of the whole apart from the evidence for the existence of its parts in relation. For example, “there is no evidence for the existence of a chariot that is not just

    132

    Nichol aos Jones

    evidence for the existence of one or more chariot parts and their assembly relations.”10 So postulating a numerically distinct whole is explanatorily superfluous. Beyond this, however, there is the problem of colocation: if a whole and its parts in relation are numerically distinct, sometimes distinct entities simultaneously occupy exactly the same place. Siderits argues that this is possible only if the whole exists in, or inheres in, each of its parts. But, he further argues, wholes cannot exist in each of their parts. For instance, although a whole can be many colors even if each part has a distinct color, all of the different colors cannot be in each distinctly colored part. Similarly, since one might see part of a whole without seeing the entire whole, the whole cannot be in each part. Alternative Buddhist views about the ultimate reality of wholes, accordingly, face several problems. If wholes are numerically identical to their parts in relation, there is the problem of unity:  how can wholes be one thing despite their parts being many? If wholes are numerically distinct from their parts in relation, there are two problems. First, the problem of special evidence: what evidence would there be for postulating the reality of the whole apart from evidence about the whole’s parts in relation? Second, the problem of colocation: how would a whole inhere in each of its parts? Finally, regardless of whether wholes are numerically identical to their parts in relation, there is the problem of reduction:  how can wholes have causal powers of their own despite being nothing more than their constituent parts? Moreover, even apart from these problems, alternative Buddhist views about the reality of wholes must contend with Nāgārjuna’s criticisms of Abhidharmic mereology. Before turning to those criticisms, however, I  shall demonstrate the way in which Huayan Buddhist metaphysics provides resources for meeting these other problems. I  present some central elements of Huayan metaphysics in the next section; then, in the section following that, I extract from those elements solutions to the preceding problems.

    6.2  Huayan Buddhism and Mutual Identity Huayan Buddhism’s preeminent representative is Fazang (643–712 ce). Fazang systematized and elaborated upon the school’s teachings in a way that made the Huayan worldview more accessible to his contemporaries. His renown led to the Empress of China requesting his personal instruction, and it inspired posthumous stories of his abilities to communicate



    Buddhist Reductionism and Emptiness in Huayan Perspective

    133

    with deities, shoot fire from his mouth, and cast plagues upon enemy troops.11 These efforts earned him, in retrospect, a title as the third patriarch and official founder of Huayan. Here I treat Fazang’s philosophy as representative of the Huayan worldview.12 One of Huayan’s most distinctive metaphysical views is the doctrine of mutual identity, according to which all elements of reality are mutually identical (xiangji). Because the Huayan patriarchs often assert that elements of reality are identical with each other despite having different properties, the kind of identity at issue here is not numerical.13 Beyond this, however, interpretive disagreement reigns. Some interpret it as a kind of symmetric relation: “identity and interdependence are simply two different ways of looking at one situation”; “the identity relation is… merely necessary coexistence.”14 Others interpret mutual identity as a kind of asymmetric relation: Ming-wood Liu translates phrases of the form “x is identical with y” as “y determines x,” while Park understands such phrases to mean that the identity of y “makes possible” the identity of x.15 I prefer this second kind of interpretation, understanding the phrase “x is identical with y” to mean that the identity of y (asymmetrically) determines the identity of x. This interpretation respects the distinction, endorsed by the Huayan patriarchs, between identity and mutual identity, so that two entities are mutually identical only if each is identical with the other. It also respects the distinction between interdependence and mutual identity: the latter entails the former, but not vice versa. Fazang presents an argument for the doctrine of mutual identity in his Treatise on the Five Teachings of Huayan (Huayan Wujiao Zhang). His argument presumes familiarity with a standard Buddhist theory of causality, and in particular with two central tenets of this theory. The first, based upon the notion of karma, is that causes attract their results: causes with good qualities produce good results, causes with bad qualities produce bad results. The second is that causation is a relation between a causal nexus and a result. A causal nexus, according to this theory, is constituted by a cause and some set of conditions, each of which is individually necessary and jointly sufficient for producing some particular result.16 So, for example, the causal nexus for an oak tree would be an acorn along with specific soil, water, and sunlight; and the causal nexus for a tripod would be three sticks, leaning upon each other for mutual support. Fazang focuses on synchronic causal relations, in which the elements of a causal nexus rely upon each other to compose some particular whole.17 For mutual identity is a relation among simultaneously existing entities and, according to

    134

    Nichol aos Jones

    Fazang, this relation obtains when these entities reciprocally support—or interdepend upon—each other and thereby form a whole. His argument, accordingly, applies not merely to limited causal nexus that compose local wholes, such as tripods, but also to the comprehensive causal nexus that composes the whole world. As I understand it, Fazang’s argument depends upon three presuppositions:  first, that causes differ from mere conditions by virtue of being sufficient for their result; second, that despite their sufficiency, causes yield their result only in the presence of other conditions; and third, that the standard Buddhist theory of causality does not provide criteria for determining which element of a causal nexus causes a whole and which elements, by contrast, are mere conditions for that whole.18 Rather than attempt to determine, for each causal nexus, which of its constituents to privilege as cause, Fazang presumes that each nexus admits of various coordinations, each of which privileges a different constituent as cause and relegates the remaining constituents to the status of conditions for this cause.19 So, for example, if a broom, a pool cue, and a shovel handle together constitute a nexus that produces a tripod as its result, there are three coordinations: one in which the broom causes the tripod with assistance from the cue and handle; another in which the cue causes the tripod with assistance from the broom and handle; and a third in which the handle causes the tripod with assistance from the broom and cue. In his Huayan Wujiao Zhang, Fazang argues that, so understood, the simultaneously existing elements of a causal nexus are not merely interdependent but also mutually identical. The argument he provides concerns an arbitrary coordination for a causal nexus: [B]‌ecause when [the cause] exists, the [conditions] are empty, the [conditions] are identical with [the cause]. Why? Because as a result of the [conditions] being without self-nature, they are created by [the cause]. Second, because when [the cause] is empty, the [conditions] exist, [the cause] is identical with the [conditions]. Why? Because as a result of [the cause] being without self-nature, it is created by the [conditions]. Because each of the two existences and the two emptinesses are never simultaneous, [the cause and the conditions] never fail to be identical with each other. Because [the cause] existing and [the conditions] not-existing, on the one



    Buddhist Reductionism and Emptiness in Huayan Perspective

    135

    hand, and [the cause] not existing and [the conditions] existing, on the other hand, are non-dual, thus they are forever mutually identical.20 Fazang’s argument is characteristically dense, and there remains interpretive disagreement about its logical structure and Fazang’s motivation for its premises.21 But this much is certain:  Fazang takes each element of an interdependent causal nexus to have two aspects. Relative to the one aspect, the element exists, possessing a semblance of existence; relative to the other aspect, it is empty, lacking a self-nature (svabhāva) that would permit its independent existence. These aspects are complementary or “nondual,” because “these ‘semblances of existence’ are definitely ‘without self-nature.’ ”22 They also reveal different derivative characteristics for the elements of causal nexus: being existent entails creating other nexal elements, while being empty entails being created by those others. In saying that one creates another, Fazang seems to mean that the former determines the characteristics—perhaps even the nature—of the latter, in the way that a perfume’s essential oil determines it distinctive odor or a person’s nature determines their behaviors. Moreover, and as noted above, when Fazang says that one is identical with another, he seems to have in mind an asymmetric relation according to which the creative relatum determines the characteristic identity of the created relatum.23 This would entail, for example, that a perfume’s oil, in creating the perfume’s odor, thereby imparts a characteristic identity to that odor; and it would entail that a person’s nature, in creating the person’s behavior, thereby imparts a characteristic identity to those behaviors. Fazang’s argument, accordingly, establishes that each element of a causal nexus is identical with—or has its characteristic identity determined by—every other element of that nexus. For, given any such nexus, there is a coordination that privileges some element as cause and demotes others in status to conditions; and relative to another coordination, there is an aspect of the privileged element according to which it is created by, and has its characteristic identity determined by, the other elements of the nexus. If this is too abstract, perhaps an example will help.24 Consider a (bad but funny) joke: Q: How many Zen Buddhists does it take to change a light bulb?

    136

    Nichol aos Jones

    A: Four—one to change it, one to not change it, one to both change and not change it, one to neither change nor not change it. This joke is composed of two parts, a setup question and a punchline answer. The joke also has two coordinations. Relative to the first, the setup forms the joke, by virtue of making the answer into a punchline. If there were a different setup—for example, “How many solipsists does it take to change a lightbulb?”—the answer would be something other than a punchline (perhaps a piece of nonsense, perhaps a refusal to engage, perhaps a piece of postmodern irony) and the joke would not be formed. While this first coordination is one in which the setup confers a specific identity to the punchline, there is a second in which the setup has its identity conferred upon it by the punchline. Relative to this second coordination, the punchline forms the joke, by virtue of making the question into a setup. If there were a different punchline—for example, “Wu!”—the question would be an opening for a koan rather than a setup for a joke and the joke would not be formed. Evidence that Fazang endorses the mutual identity among the parts of wholes is copious. For example, in his Treatise on the Five Teachings of Huayan, Fazang uses an analogy about a building and one of its rafters to illustrate such mutual identity, arguing that the planks, tiles, and various other building parts are all identical with the rafter: [I]‌f there is no rafter, the building is disintegrated. Because the building is disintegrated, you cannot speak of planks, tiles, etc. Therefore, the planks, tiles, etc., are the rafter. … Since this is so of one rafter, the other rafters are the same by this example.25 Similar reasoning establishes that all building parts are identical with each other. There is also copious evidence that Fazang endorses a closely related doctrine, according to which the parts of wholes are mutually identical to those wholes. Using the same analogy, Fazang argues that the building is identical with each of its parts: If [the rafters] are not identical with the building, they are not rafters; if [the building] is not rafters, it is not a building. The whole and the parts are identical. … If [parts and whole] were not identical, the whole would exist outside the parts, and therefore would not be the whole. The parts would exist outside the whole, and therefore would not be the whole.26



    Buddhist Reductionism and Emptiness in Huayan Perspective

    137

    This latter doctrine, sometimes referred to under the heading lishi wuai (as opposed to the former doctrine, shishi wuai), provides the basis for a nonreductionist Buddhist view about the reality of wholes. I present this view in the next section, and I use it to respond to the various problems Siderits identifies for such an alternative mereology.

    6.3  Developing a Nonreductionist Mereology Recall that Siderits presents four mereological options about the reality of wholes and their parts: (1) both are real; (2) only wholes are real; (3) neither is real; (4)  only parts are real. Huayan mereology does not fit comfortably into any one of these categories. There is a sense in which Huayan metaphysics supports some version of (1), because wholes and their parts are mutually identical. Hence, just as there are coordinations relative to which each part of a whole is ultimately real by virtue of creating its fellow parts and thereby forming a whole, there also is a coordination relative to which that whole is ultimately real by virtue of creating all of its parts. This latter kind of coordination secures a solution to the problem of reduction: wholes have causal powers of their own despite being nothing more than their parts, because wholes create those parts (relative to certain coordinations); and wholes receive their power from each of their individual parts, because each part of a whole totally creates that whole (relative to other coordinations). This solution focuses on only one aspect of wholes and their parts, namely, their aspect of existing. Focusing on the other aspect, their emptiness, reveals that there is also a sense in which Huayan metaphysics supports (3), metaphysical nihilism. Just as, for each whole and each of its parts, there is some coordination relative to which that entity is ultimately real by virtue of creating and forming the others, there is also, for each whole and each of its parts, a coordination (many, in fact) relative to which that entity is ultimately unreal by virtue of being created and formed by another. Presumably, this joint support for options (1)  and (3)  is, like the aspects upon which such support is based, complementary or “nondual.” That is, presumably, just as existing is compatible with being empty, having ultimate reality (relative to one coordination) is compatible with lacking ultimate reality (relative to another coordination). Hence, jointly endorsing both (1) and (3) is not inconsistent.

    138

    Nichol aos Jones

    There are, of course, Siderits’s own objections to both (1) and (3). In the remainder of this section, I appeal to the notion of nonduality in order to motivate responses to his concerns with (1). I postpone a response to his concern with (3) until a later section, because that concern requires prior elaboration in the context of the Madhyamaka critique of Abhidharma metaphysics. Siderits’s concerns with (1) vary depending upon whether wholes are taken to be numerically identical to, or distinct from, their constituent parts. JeeLoo Liu argues that Huayan metaphysics endorses the identity of wholes and their parts, and I  shall follow her lead.27 Consider, then, the view according to which parts of wholes are real, wholes have a reality separate from the reality of those parts, but wholes are numerically identical to their parts taken together. Siderits argues that such a view must be false, because wholes have the property of being one while their parts have the property of being many. But if wholes and their parts are “nondual,” there is a way to reject the premise in this problem of unity. One way to understand claims of nonduality is as denying that certain conceptual distinctions have ontological import. For example, nirvana and samsāra are nondual because they differ epistemologically but not ontologically: they are the same reality approached in different ways. Given the identity of indiscernibles, the nonduality of nirvana and samsāra entails that properties which seem to distinguish them are not properties of nirvana or samsāra as realities. For example, if the property “being full of delusion” were a property of samsāra, the identity of indiscernibles would entail that nirvana and samsāra are dual, because nirvana is not full of delusions. However, if “being full of delusion” were a property of the concept of samsāra, that concept would differ from the concept of nirvana without thereby rendering distinct the object denoted by these concepts. Consider, then, the following reply to Siderits’s problem of unity. If wholes and their parts are nondual realities, the identity of indiscernibles entails that properties which would seem to distinguish them are not properties of the realities themselves. So “being one” and “being many” are not properties of wholes and their parts, respectively. This is compatible, however, with such properties being properties of the respective concepts of “whole” and “parts (in relation),” because distinct concepts can denote the same reality. Hence, if wholes and their parts are nondual realities, as Huayan metaphysics says they are, Siderits’s concern collapses. This solution, moreover, strongly resembles a Fregean approach to whole-part relations. Frege notes that



    Buddhist Reductionism and Emptiness in Huayan Perspective

    139

    [w]‌hile looking at one and the same external phenomenon, I  can say with equal truth both “It is a copse” and “It is five trees”, or both “Here are four companies” and “Here are 500 men”. Now what changes here from one judgement to the other is neither any individual object, nor the whole, the agglomeration of them, but rather my terminology. But that is itself only a sign that one concept has been substituted for another.28 Using Huayan terminology, Frege’s view is that the copse and its five constituent trees, or the four companies and their constituent 500 men, are nondual: each whole is numerically identical to but conceptually distinct from its parts. (Whether Frege’s view is reductionist—that is, whether Frege takes wholes to be nothing more than their parts—is a further issue I shall not discuss.) In any case, even if the nondual reality of wholes and their parts avoids Siderits’s problem of unity, there remains the concern that this development of Huayan mereology endorses metaphysical nihilism and is therefore mistaken. Siderits asserts that metaphysical nihilism—the view that neither wholes nor their parts are ultimately real—is obviously incorrect. But that is too quick, because there seems to be a venerable tradition, beginning with Nāgārjuna, that endorses just this kind of nihilism, denying that anything has ultimate reality and arguing, instead, that everything depends for its reality upon the reality of others. Siderits is aware of Nāgārjuna’s arguments, and he defends an interpretation according to which Nāgārjuna argues, instead, that ultimate reality is ineffable. I  turn now to presenting Nāgārjuna’s view and Siderits’s interpretation thereof. Then I return to developing Huayan mereology as an alternative to Abhidharmic mereology.

    6.4  Madhyamaka Buddhism and Emptiness In the fourth section of the first chapter of his Fundamental Wisdom of the Middle Way (Mūlamadhyamakakārikā), Nāgārjuna extends the Abhidharmic denial of the ultimate reality of wholes by denying the ultimate reality of even partless parts. According to the doctrine of pratitya-samutpada, nothing produces an effect apart from conditions. Because Nāgārjuna holds that whatever has causal power of its own would produce its effect(s) apart from conditions, he infers that nothing

    140

    Nichol aos Jones

    has causal power of its own.29 Insofar as whatever is ultimately real has causal power of its own (causal realism), it follows that nothing is ultimately real. Nāgārjuna’s criticism is not merely academic. If correct, it removes the ontological basis for distinguishing between atomic parts and the wholes they compose—both lack ultimate reality, and so there is no danger of avoiding attachment to wholes while acquiring attachment to their partless parts. Perhaps in order to emphasize this practical upshot, Nāgārjuna introduces a new doctrine, declaring that all entities, whether atomic or otherwise, are empty (śūnya). Nothing has causal power of its own, because everything is empty of any intrinsic nature (svabhāva) that would give it such power. There are two ways to interpret this doctrine of emptiness (śūnyatā). As a metaphysical view, it is the thesis that everything borrows its nature from others and thereby lacks reality of its own. As a semantic view, it is the thesis that no statement about ultimate reality is true (presumably because there are no “real concepts”). Siderits favors the semantic interpretation of the doctrine of emptiness over the metaphysical. He takes Nāgārjuna to reject the metaphysical interpretation as a priori false, on the basis of the following argument: x can’t borrow a nature from something else y unless there is already an x there to do the borrowing. And there can’t be an x unless there is some nature that is its own, that makes it what it is. So there can’t be an extrinsic nature if there is no intrinsic nature. And this means it couldn’t be ultimately true that everything depends for its nature on something else.30 This argument is enthymematic, because it does not make clear why that which borrows must have an intrinsic nature in order to borrow a nature from another. But the underlying idea seems to be that, if this is not so, a kind of infinite regress threatens. For example, since water can be either hot or cold, water’s hotness must be extrinsic to the water, and so the water must have a nature capable of borrowing the hotness. If the nature that borrows the hotness is also extrinsic to the water, the water must have a nature that borrows the hotness-borrowing nature; and if this other nature is extrinsic to the water, the water must have yet another nature that borrows it. Insofar as this regress of the water borrowing natures that themselves borrow natures cannot be infinitely long, the water must have some



    Buddhist Reductionism and Emptiness in Huayan Perspective

    141

    intrinsic nature (svabhāva) that borrows some kind of extrinsic nature (parabhāva) from others. In the simplest case, this intrinsic nature would be wetness, which makes water atoms wet and borrows heat from fire atoms in order to make the wetness hot. Hence, insofar as there cannot be an endless regress of nature-borrowing extrinsic natures, there cannot be anything that has an extrinsic nature unless there is something with intrinsic nature. Call this the ontological borrowing argument. The ontological borrowing argument, if sound, establishes that there are intrinsic natures whenever there are extrinsic ones. But the doctrine of emptiness—interpreted as a metaphysical thesis—denies that there are intrinsic natures. Hence, the doctrine of emptiness, so interpreted, entails that there are neither entities with intrinsic natures nor entities with extrinsic natures. This, however, amounts to denying the existence of any entity. Insofar as metaphysical nihilism is an error, it follows that the metaphysical interpretation of the doctrine of emptiness is incorrect. The ontological borrowing argument is a variant of a venerable argument in favor of the view, sometimes called metaphysical foundationalism, that there must be some entities that do not depend upon others for their reality. Leibniz, for example, in a letter to de Volder, pithily sketches the argument: “where there is no reality that is not borrowed, there will never be any reality, since it must ultimately belong to some subject.”31 Jonathan Schaffer offers a contemporary version of the same argument: There must be a ground [ foundation] of being. If one thing exists only in virtue of another, then there must be something from which the reality of the derivative entities ultimately derives.32 Call this the ontological conferral argument. It involves two central contentions:  first, that any entity either receives its reality from another entity or not; second, that an infinite regress of reality-conferring entities is impossible—there can’t be turtles all the way down! If this argument is sound, the doctrine of emptiness, interpreted as a metaphysical view, must be false—there can be no extrinsic natures or ontologically dependent realities without intrinsic natures to support the dependencies.33 If Nāgārjuna’s criticism of Abhidharma metaphysics is correct, metaphysical foundationalism also must be false. Since these views exhaust the alternatives—either some entities have intrinsic natures or none do—it

    142

    Nichol aos Jones

    would follow that no view about ultimate reality is true. This just is the semantic interpretation of the doctrine of emptiness. The ontological conferral argument is, in some sense, the reverse of the ontological borrowing argument:  while the latter turns upon the idea that there must exist something that borrows reality (or natures) in order for reality (natures) to be borrowed, the latter turns upon the idea that there must exist something that confers reality in order for reality to be given. Both arguments have a similar structure:  one denies an endless regress of reality-conferring entities; the other, an endless regress of reality-borrowing natures. Both have the same implication, too:  the view Siderits labels metaphysical nihilism—that nothing has reality of its own—cannot be correct. This entails, as a corollary, that the Huayan approach to mereology—according to which every entity is ultimately unreal by virtue of being created and formed by others—is mistaken. Hence, even if Huayan metaphysics contains resources for avoiding Abhidharmic reductionism about wholes, that metaphysics seems to falter in the face of arguments about ontological borrowing and conferral. I shall argue, however, that Huayan metaphysics also contains resources for responding to these regress arguments. Because the arguments about ontological borrowing and ontological conferral have a similar structure, the strategies for responding to them are similar. Hence, in the interests of concision and clarity, I’ll restrict the subsequent discussion to the reality-conferring form of the argument.

    6.5  Developing a Relativist Metaphysics There are two strategies for responding to the ontological conferral argument. One is to bite the bullet, maintaining that there can be—and, in fact, is—an endless regress of reality-conferring entities. The possibility of such a regress follows from the possibility of a world in which entities receive their reality from their proper parts, there are no mereological atoms, and every entity has proper parts.34 Priest offers a response that seems to be of this sort, rejecting an ontology of independently existing objects in favor of an ontology of what he calls “loci,” allowing that these loci are not well founded, and resisting the inference from non-well-foundedness to nonexistence.35 Whether Huayan metaphysics contains resources for motivating this kind of position is not clear.



    Buddhist Reductionism and Emptiness in Huayan Perspective

    143

    A second strategy, more solidly motivated by Huayan metaphysics, involves maintaining that the inference from the impossibility of an endless regress of reality-conferring entities to the existence of at least one ontologically independent entity is a non sequitur. According to this strategy, the mistake in the argument is the supposition that reality’s structure is pyramid-like. If reality’s structure is holistic, entities receive their reality from being members of a mutually interdependent system of entities. Rather than reality being conferred upon entities from, say, intrinsically natured atomic parts, reality is conferred, somehow, holistically. Accordingly, if reality’s structure is holistic rather than linear, the flaw with the regress argument is not its denial of an endless regress of reality-conferring entities, but rather its assumption that dependently existing entities must have reality conferred upon them by entities that do not have their reality so conferred. The primary difficulty with this second response is, of course, that it is not at all clear how reality can be conferred holistically.36 To the best of my knowledge, neither Fazang nor any other Huayan Buddhist explicitly responds to any kind of ontological regress argument. But—and here I  once again go beyond material in the Huayan corpus—Fazang’s approach to mutual identity provides resources for developing the second response strategy. According to Fazang’s approach, whether an entity receives its reality from another depends upon the coordination relative to which the entity is considered. For every entity, there are some coordinations relative to which the entity receives its reality from others. These are the coordinations relative to which the entity is empty, created by others, and identical with those others. Yet, for every entity, there is also some coordination relative to which the entity does not receive its reality from others but, instead, imparts reality to those others. Relative to this coordination, the entity is existent, creative of others, and identity-determining for those others. Moreover, relative to this coordination, the regress of reality-conferring ends: the entity is the foundation for the reality of all those created by and identical with it. So there is no endless regress of reality-conferring. Nor, however, is there a foundational entity of a traditional kind. For the entity that stops the regress of reality-conferring relative to one coordination does not do so relative to all coordinations. Hence, while every regress of reality-conferring ends with an entity that has reality of its own (relative to some coordination), no regress ends with an entity that only has reality of its own—because

    144

    Nichol aos Jones

    every regress also ends with an entity that lacks reality of its own (relative to some other coordination). Whatever its other merits, the preceding reply to the ontological conferral argument is at least internally consistent. An entity having ultimate reality relative to one coordination is compatible with that same entity lacking ultimate reality relative to a distinct coordination, in the same way that an entity being in motion relative to one frame of reference is compatible with the same entity lacking motion relative to a distinct frame of reference.37 But just as we are wont to ask which frame of reference is the correct or absolute frame, the Huayan-inspired reply to ontological regresses raises the question of which coordination is the correct or absolute coordination. Even if an entity has reality of its own relative to one coordination but not relative to another, which coordination gets all the others going, so to speak, by guaranteeing that something exists in the first place? This question is misguided from the Huayan point of view. If one coordination were privileged over others as correct, there would exist an entity that does not borrow its nature from others. But there cannot be such an entity if the doctrine of emptiness is correct.38 Advocates of the preceding Huayan-inspired solutions to ontological regresses should, accordingly, reject questions about which coordination is correct or absolute as pseudoquestions. Such questions might serve certain pragmatic functions, concerning the usefulness of approaching reality in one way rather than another, but the questions do not have factual answers.39 There is no privileged coordination determining which entities really have reality of their own and which do not, just as there is no privileged frame of reference determining which entities really have motion and which do not. Instead, different coordinations provide different models of ultimate reality, useful for some purposes but not for others, just as different reference frames provide different models of motion, useful for some purposes but not for others.40 Accordingly, this Huayan-inspired approach has a built-in resistance to metaphysical attachments without, however, abandoning entirely the possibility of true statements about ultimate reality. It thereby also secures the intelligibility of the metaphysical interpretation of the doctrine of emptiness.

    6.6  Huayan Innovation There is a popular (or, at least, pop-culture) tendency to construe Buddhism as rejecting nearly every tenet of commonsense metaphysics and culminating, in Zen, with a self-consciously paradoxical attitude toward a



    Buddhist Reductionism and Emptiness in Huayan Perspective

    145

    fundamentally ineffable ultimate reality. Focusing entirely on Indian Buddhism encourages this tendency. For, so this (mistaken) interpretation goes, the history of Indian Buddhism (or, at least, its mainstream traditions) traces the gradual fall of common sense to the rigors of metaphysical analysis: Abhidharma reduces wholes to atoms and subsequently purges ultimate reality of substantial selves or wholes; Mahāyāna extends the tradition of eliminating whatever ontologically depends upon something else to even the mereological atoms.41 The Zen masters (so continues this misguided interpretation), taking their cue from their predecessors, then accept the world as ultimately inscrutable, disdaining philosophy in favor of irrationally manipulating their students’ psychology through ultimately meaningless or paradoxical language.42 This way of construing the Buddhist tradition is, of course, mistaken. That tradition offers an error theory about ordinary utterances, and a distinction between conventional and ultimate truth, designed to explain away the counterintuitiveness of denying that, say, there are persons and chariots in the world. Zen practice, too, may be interpreted as being designed to draw attention to the role of perspective in knowledge and the difference between conventional and ultimate truth.43 Often overlooked, however, are elements of the Buddhist tradition that reveal the pop culture construal of Buddhism to be misguided without relying upon the distinction between ultimate and conventional truth. Innovation in Buddhist philosophy does not end in India. Huayan points the way to an alternative Buddhist metaphysics in which being empty need not mean disappearing from the ontology of ultimate reality. Dependence does not drain ultimate reality from that which is dependent, because what is dependent relative to one coordination is depended upon relative to another. Mutual identity does not imply metaphysical nihilism, because every ontological regress of borrowing and conferring stops at a foundational entity. But this does not imply metaphysical foundationalism, either, because entities that are foundational relative to some coordinations are derivative relative to others. Accordingly, wholes and selves have reality of their own despite also being empty. Ultimate truth is not necessarily inexpressible (niṣ-prapañca), because natures that are extrinsic relative to some coordinations are intrinsic relative to others. Distinctions expressible in language remain, albeit that which is distinct is not thereby unrelated to or entirely independent of all else, and the nature of that which is distinct presents in different ways relative to different coordinations. Finally, although certainly there are problems such a view must face, and despite

    146

    Nichol aos Jones

    the claims of some interpreters to the contrary, none of this involves paradox.44 Just as a boat that moves relative to one reference frame can be at rest relative to another, entities are ultimately real relative to one coordination can lack such reality relative to another. Huayan Buddhism metaphysics thus recommends itself as worthy of study (and, perhaps, development) alongside the better known metaphysical systems of Indian Buddhism.45

    Notes 1. Siderits (1997, 461–464; 2007, 105–113; 2009, 57–62). 2. Siderits (2003; 2007, 201–204; 2009, 62–67). 3. See Liu (2009). 4. This methodological approach resembles Garfield’s recommendation for how to engage with classical Buddhist texts (see ­chapter 11 in this volume, especially section 11.3). 5. Siderits (2007, 50). This concurs with Ch’en (1968, 224), according to whom the Milindapañha wields just as much authority as canonical Theravadin texts. 6. The Eleatic Principle is similar:  “everything that exists makes a difference to the causal powers of something” (Armstrong 1997, 41). So is Alexander’s Dictum: “to be real is to have causal powers” (Kim 1992, 135). 7. For the text itself, see Davids (1890, 40–45). For a similar reconstruction of Nāgasena’s reasoning that does not rely upon causal realism, see Kapstein (1988). Kapstein (1988, 34) attributes a series of principles to Nāgasena: that wholes are not numerically identical to any of their individual parts; that wholes are not numerically identical to the collection of their parts; and that wholes are not numerically identical to something other than their individual parts or the collection thereof. These principles entail that wholes are not ultimately real, but only when conjoined with the further principle that there is nothing a whole ultimately could be other than one of its parts, the collection of its parts, or something else. I take my reconstruction to be more explanatory than Kapstein’s, by virtue of exhibiting why Nāgasena would endorse the principles Kapstein attributes to him. 8. Thera (1987, 427). 9. See Siderits (2007, 106–109; 1997, 470). 10. Siderits (1997, 470). 11. See Chen (2007) for details. 12. In the interests of space, I  present Fazang’s ideas with minimal supporting textual evidence. I provide scholarly details in Jones (2014a). For hermeneutic assistance, see Jones (2009; 2010a; 2010b). 13. See, for example, Fazang’s discussion of “diversity” in Cook (1970, 535–536).



    Buddhist Reductionism and Emptiness in Huayan Perspective

    147

    14. Cook (1977, 373) and J. Liu (2006, 259), respectively. For similar interpretations, see King (1979, 390) and Jones (2009, 205). 15. M. Liu (1979, 427n25) and Park (2008, 164–165), respectively. 16. Kalupahana (1986, 93–95); Ronkin (2005, 205–207). 17. See Ronkin (2005, 217). 18. Formally, the first presupposition states that, if a causal nexus C causes an effect E, then C’s existing is both necessary and sufficient for E’s existing; the second states that if the elements of a causal nexus C are c1,… , cn, then C exists if and only if c1 exists and… and cn exists. When there is a causal nexus, constituted by various elements, that causes some effect, these presuppositions entail that there exists some element of that nexus sufficient for the effect. The third of Fazang’s presuppositions is that which element so suffices is indeterminate. I develop this argument in Jones (2014b). For evidence that Buddhist tradition accepts these presuppositions, see Ronkin (2005, 202). 19. I introduce the term “coordination” for the sake of avoiding the ambiguity and misunderstanding to which Fazang’s discussion lends itself. I intend the term to have associations with the notion of a coordinate frame of reference from relativity theory:  just as whether a body is moving or at rest is a function of the chosen coordinate frame of reference, I interpret Fazang as holding that whether an entity is a cause or a condition—and, accordingly, whether an entity is ultimately real or not—is a function of the chosen coordination. 20. The translation combines, with slight modifications, Cook (1970, 473–474) and Ziporyn (2003, 508); it also substitutes “cause” and “conditions” for Fazang’s “self” and “others,” respectively. 21. See, for example, Cook (1977), M.  Liu (1979), and Odin (1982). Concerning logical structure, suffice it to note that if Fazang’s claims are not relativized to what I  label coordinations, Fazang’s argument is internally inconsistent, asserting, first, that an entity creates others and, second, that this same entity is created by those others. This is not possible relative to one and the same coordination, because creation is an asymmetric relation. Ziporyn (2003, 508–509) proposes a similar interpretation, relativizing Fazang’s claims to what he calls “perspectives.” 22. M. Liu (1979, 360). 23. See M. Liu (1979, 427) and Park (2008, 164–165). 24. I adapt and extend this example from Ziporyn (2004, 97). 25. Cook (1970, 532–533). According to Cook (1977, 75), “we are to understand this analogy [between rafter and building] as showing the relationship between any part of existence—a blade of grass, a man, an idea—and the totality of existence.” Zhiyan develops a similar analogy, for similar purposes, in “Ten Mysterious Gates of the Unitary Vehicle of the Hua-yen” (Cleary 1983, 128).

    148

    Nichol aos Jones

    26. Cook (1970, 534). I further discuss the preceding doctrines in Jones (2010b). Fazang also illustrates the doctrines with his golden lion analogy; see Chang (1971, 228). I discuss that analogy in Jones (2009). 27. See J. Liu (2006, 262–264). 28. Frege ([1884] 1953, 59). For development of a view similar to Frege’s, see Bohn (2011). 29. See Garfield (1994). 30. Siderits (2007, 201). 31. As quoted in Adams (1994, 335). 32. Schaffer (2010). 33. Bliss mentions exactly this issue in connection with the doctrine of emptiness (this volume, ­chapter 3). Nāgārjuna considers a similar argument in the opening sections of ­chapter 24 of Fundamental Wisdom of the Middle Way. 34. Schaffer (2003) argues that a mereologically atomless world—a world of gunk—is conceivable, logically possible, and a serious contender for being the actual world. Also, note that a world of gunk is compatible with foundationalism. For instance, an endless regress of proper parts might be part of a foundational structure in which the lone foundational entity is the world itself; see Schaffer (2008, section 3.2.4). 35. Priest (2009, 473–476). Also see this volume, ­chapter 5. 36. I understand infinitely regressing structures of reality-conferring to be linear structures that are not well founded. The problem with the second response to the regress argument is that it is not at all clear how reality can be conferred holistically without an endless regress. 37. But see Jiang (2014), who argues that they are not. Jiang’s argument does not consider the possibility of coordination-relativization. 38. Fazang often refers to this as the error of eternalism. 39. This insistence would resemble, with less emphasis on linguistic matters and without restriction to abstracta, Carnap’s (1950) approach to what he calls “external questions” concerning which, among differing linguistic frameworks, is the correct framework. 40. In this way, the Huayan-inspired approach to ontological regresses joins company with other versions of metaphysical relativism. The approach also inherits problems traditionally associated with such relativism. Considering these other problems is beyond the scope of this chapter. But for a brief account of other versions of metaphysical relativism, and a proposed solution to one traditional problem facing relativism, see Rappaport (1993). 41. For a brief sketch of the sort of reasoning that might underlie this interpretation, see Siderits (2007, 143–144). Siderits himself does not endorse this interpretation; nor do I. 42. Riepe (1966) seems to endorse this attitude; Kasulis (1985, 16) merely reports it.



    Buddhist Reductionism and Emptiness in Huayan Perspective

    149

    43. See Mortensen (2009). 44. For a paradox-based interpretation, see D.  Wright (1982); for a rebuttal, see Jones (2010a). 45. I thank Graham Priest and several anonymous referees for helpful comments on earlier versions of this essay.

    7

    Constructing a Logic of Emptiness Nishitani, Jízāng, and Paraconsistency Yasuo Deguchi

    7.1 Introduction “Emptiness (空:  Kū or Kòng) and That-is-ness (即:  Soku or Jí)” (1982)— hereafter E&T—is one of the last papers of Keiji Nishitani (1900–1990 ce). It is also one of the most significant works of his entire career as well as of the Kyoto school as a whole.1 In this paper, Nishitani challenges two widespread philosophical prejudices. One of those is scientism, the view that science has privileged access to reality while other human activities such as art and religion do not. Scientific theories can describe, explain, or predict reality, but artistic works and religious beliefs cannot. These may be of some cultural value. But the cultural value is distinct from veridicality; they are not objective but rather merely subjective or at best intersubjective expressions. The other target of E&T is a prejudice against non-Western philosophical traditions. In particular, Nishitani challenges the view that only Western thought is fully rational, in the sense that it conforms to one or another elaborated logic, whereas all non-Western intellectual traditions, including those of East Asia, are not. This prejudice dismisses East Asian Buddhist thought, for instance, as illogical. Let us call this logical version of Western-centrism logical-Western-centrism. A number of philosophers, including those of the Kyoto school, tried to uproot those prejudices. While admitting the significance of the scientific



    Constructing a Logic of Emptiness

    151

    view of reality, they did not dismiss nonscientific views of the world as illegitimate or as merely subjective. They also explored nonclassical logics as alternatives to standard or classical Western logic as a way of representing the canon of argumentation in Asian philosophical systems. This was Nishitani’s project in E&T and related works. In his critique of scientism and logical-Western-centrism in E&T, he introduced two new conceptual devices: three stages or phases of the world and a logic of emptiness. The former is framed in his neutral monism whereas the latter is expressed in his logical pluralism. The critiques of scientism and logical-Western-centrism remain significant because those prejudices are still prevalent. Moreover, Nishitani’s approach in E&T is of philosophical interest because it is unique even among works of the Kyoto philosophers. Although Nishitani’s framework is elaborated to a considerable degree, his project is far from completion. For instance, his alternative logic remains a mere sketch, leaving many points to be clarified and articulated. In particular, it is not clear whether the logical structure to be incorporated into his alternative logic—that is, intercommunion linkage (回互的連関: Ego-teki-ren-kan)—involves contradiction. Unless this point is clarified, we cannot precisely characterize the nature of his alternative logic or its relation to classical logic. Furthermore this means that the relation among different stages of the world remain unclear because, according to him, the difference among the stages reflects the difference between classical and the alternative logics. So in order to spell out Nishitani’s critique of scientism and logical-Western-centrism, I will try to clarify the nature of the intercommunion linkage, and then to propose a logic of emptiness that can incorporate the linkage. In outlining his alternative logic, Nishitani reflected on an East Asian artistic tradition, what we might call the art of emptiness. Instead, I  will focus on the East Asian tradition of systematic thought or philosophy, to which Nishitani himself can be taken to belong; that is, the philosophy of emptiness. Also Nishitani took, as a model for his alternative logic, “the logic of sentiment (la logique des sentiments),” proposed by a French psychologist Theodore Ribot (1839–1916). Ribot’s “logic” is a sort of empirical rule of change or development of human sentiments (e.g., the Stendhalian process from initial admiration, through crystallization, to love) (Ribot 1920). On the other hand, I will search for the alternative logic in the field of contemporary nonclassical logic.

    152

    Yasuo Deguchi

    My construction of the logic of emptiness takes the following course. First, I  provide an overview of Nishitani’s ideas in E&T, focusing on three points: neutral monism, logical pluralism, and two sorts of emptiness. Then I  examine the intercommunion linkage, and identify a sort of double contradiction in it. Next, after modifying the linkage, I  draw two implications from E&T:  dialetheism and trans- or nondichotomous truth. Thereafter, by consulting the ideas of Jízāng (吉蔵), I  show that those implications are parts of an East Asian tradition. Then I  propose a three-valued paraconsistent logic, that is, Logic of Paradox, or LP, as a candidate for the logic of emptiness. Finally I show that LP can meet the requirements for the alternative logic.

    7.2  Nishitani’s Neutral Monism Neutral monism has been adopted, in one way or another, by such philosophers as Mach, James, Russell (since 1919), and Nishida in his A Study of the Good (1911). Its claims can be summarized as follows. While there are dichotomous things such as mind and body, and subject and object, there also exist some things that cannot be reduced to either of those dichotomous items, or are neutral with respect to those dichotomies.   These neutral or monistic things are more fundamental than the dichotomous or dualistic ones in that the latter can be reduced to or constructed from the former.   The world that consists of dichotomous things and the world that is made of monistic things are not totally distinct from each other. Rather they are two aspects, phases or stages of one and the same world.   We can know or experience the neutral things or the neutral stage of the world though some form of epistemic access. According to this general picture, Nishitani first sorted the stages of the world into dualistic and monistic phases. The dualistic stage is the stage in which such dichotomies as mind/body and the subjective/objective hold, and which can be verbally described by prose rather than verse. Also this stage can be taken to be the object of science and is therefore called the “scientific” stage.



    Constructing a Logic of Emptiness

    153

    Nishitani is unique among neutral monists in that he further divides the monistic stage into two; the artistic or philosophical, and the religious. According to him, the artistic or philosophical stage can be recognized or described by, among other means, art of emptiness; the East Asian artistic works that are influenced by Mahāyāna Buddhism, especially its philosophy of emptiness. For instance, citing an example of the art of emptiness—a haiku of Sōjō Naitō (1662–1704 ce), “the bottom of loneliness opens the falling of rain-snow”—Nishitani wrote: In short, the poem talks about a state of affair that is prior to the situation where the mood of mind and the outer event are two distinct things. Or it discloses such a “place.”… Such a state of affairs can be said to be an immediate manifestation of direct experience. Such a place itself is neither merely subjective nor merely objective. Rather it is something more fundamental, on the basis of which both what can be seen as subjective feelings and what can be regarded as objective facts are first made possible.2 Here he refers to a neutral or monistic state of affairs or “place” that is neither mental (or subjective) nor physical (or objective), and therefore cannot be described or explained in terms of those dichotomies. Also, he admits that neutral things are properly captured by the haiku. Along with the artistic/philosophical stage, there is, he claims, another monistic stage, the religious stage. He also holds that this stage is correctly described by those typical verbal expressions which are quite different from artistic works:  that is, apparently absurd utterances improvised by Buddhist monks, such as “When Mr. A drinks, Mr. B gets drunk”; “When a doctor paid his visit to a sick man’s home, he happened to give an injection to a shepherd dog at his bed side”;3 and “This stick became a dragon and drank the entire universe, then from where can we bring mountains, rivers, and land?”4 Nishitani shares the idea of other neutral monists that the monistic stage is as real as, or even more real than, the dualistic one. So by allocating one or another monistic stage to artistic work and religious utterances, he claims that art and religion are no less veridical and objective than science. He thus rejects the view that science enjoys privileged access to reality and that artistic or religious worldviews are mere fantasies or projections of cultural values onto reality. Thus his doctrine of the stages

    154

    Yasuo Deguchi

    of the world, especially his account of the artistic/philosophical and the religious stages, is crucially important to his antiscientism.

    7.3  Logical Pluralism Nishitani characterized and distinguished the three stages of the world in terms of their proper verbal expressions: prose or scientific discourse for the dualistic stage, verse or East Asian poetries for the artistic/philosophical one, and apparently nonsensical Buddhists’ utterances for the religious one. So it is natural for him to think that there are different rules or frameworks of discourse that are appropriate for each of those stages. And by logic, he means, among other things, “the law or order that is implied by language,”5 that can be interpreted as the framework or structure of discourses. Thus he was led to his own version of logical pluralism: different logics or illogical situations correspond to different stages of the world.6 Nishitani tried to characterize the logic for the dualistic stage in many ways: “the logical structure of sentence (or proposition) as prose,”7 “logic that is in connection with metaphysics or epistemology as the first philosophy,”8 and “ ‘mathematical’ logic and ‘semiotic’ logic.”9 We can take this logic as the classical consistent logic that should be free from any contradiction, and that has been serving as a backbone for many Western philosophical traditions and scientific activities.10 Also, since this logic is thought to be for the dualistic stage, it should conform to dichotomies such as mind/body and subjective/objective, and can be applied to such discourses as scientific explanation, judicial verdict, and “objective” news reports. In other words, the dualistic stage must be properly described by those discourses that are free from contradiction, and in accordance with those dichotomies. On the other hand, Nishitani thought that the artistic/philosophical stage is governed by an alternative logic. He tried to characterize this alternative logic in many ways. First, he described it as “the law that belongs to ‘volition’ and ‘emotion’ as well as to reason,”11 and contrasted it with the dualistic logic that, according to him, is concerned only with reason. So he took Ribot’s logic of sentiment as its model. Second, he regarded it as the generalization of the grammar of verse in contrast to the dualistic logic grounded in the logical structure of prose.12 Third and most important, it is said to incorporate the intercommunion linkage. As shown below, the linkage is a highly abstract structure that is deprived of all the concrete



    Constructing a Logic of Emptiness

    155

    meanings, such as methods of composition of poetry, or patterns of transformation of emotions. So it is nothing but a genuine logical structure. It can also be taken to be a logical or conceptual representation of the neutrality or monistic character of the artistic or philosophical stage that Nishitani characterized through his analysis of Sōjō’s haiku. Nishitani took the word “intercommunion” (and “unintercommunion,” (不回互:  hu-ego) from an East Asian Buddhist tradition. It was coined by Shítóu (石頭:  699–790 ce) and Dòngshān (洞山:  806–859 ce), Zen monks of the Cáodòng (曹洞) tradition, under the influence of Huá-yán philosophy (Suzuki 1955, 12). Dōgen (道元:  1200–1253 ce) also mention those terms in his Shōbōgenzō (正法眼蔵). A dictionary defines intercommunion as “more than two things being related, mutually mixed, and interdependent with each other, but each still retaining its own significance or identity” (Zengaku-Dai-Jiten-Hensansho 1985, 94). We can find the prototype of the intercommunion linkage in Nishitani’s “What Is Religion?” (1961); the intercommunion relation or interpenetration (回互的関係: Ego-teki-kan-kei, or 相入: Sou-nyū)(Nishitani [1961] 1987, 166–168, 170, 179, 181, 182, 187, 274, 314). According to him, the intercommunion relation is the relation in which “each one of every things is absolutely unique in its Being while they are assembled into one,” or “all things are dominant and subordinate to each other.”13 On the other hand, the intercommunion linkage is characterized as “mutual projection or infiltration between things which are distinguished from each other.”14 One of the differences between the intercommunion linkage and relation is that only the former is elaborated in terms of a model or analogy of two rooms that are divided by a wall or partition.15 Let us consider this analogy. Suppose that there are two rooms, A and B, divided by a wall. Let us call the surface of the wall that faces A as a and the one that faces B as b. Nishitani wrote that even though the surface a was a part of the room A, it also represents the room behind it, that is, B. Similarly, the surface b is a part of B, while it represents the room behind it, A. Nishitani then rephrased this as that a, in its appearance, belongs to A but, in its essence, belongs to B. Furthermore, he rewrote, using German words, that “B communicates (mitteilen) itself [its part a] to A in the phase of A, and A shares (teilhaben) it with B in the phase of A.”16 Thus the intercommunion linkage is said to be analogous to the mutual distribution or sharing between the two rooms of their parts. However, the communication takes place only at the surfaces of the wall, and doesn’t extend to the other parts of the rooms.

    156

    Yasuo Deguchi

    The other parts of the rooms are said to be in the situation of unintercommunion. Thus the intercommunion linkage at the artistic/philosophical stage leaves room for the unintercommunion outside it. According to Nishitani, however, those unintercommunion parts become identical to each other at the religious stage. Then he claims that the identification of the unintercommunion parts is simply “a contradiction.”17 For this reason, he writes, the religious stage doesn’t conform to “a logos or rational rule in whatever sense.”18 The religious stage at which contradictions occur is, according to him, in a “chaotic” situation in which discourses are exchanged that “are beyond any reason” and “fall into complete absurdity.”19 The stage is also described as “the place where all rational arguments annihilate,”20 “before logic” and “after logic”21. In short, at the religious stage discourse falls into an illogical situation in which any remarks including contradictory ones are freely uttered.

    7.4  Two Sorts of Emptiness After the mid-1950s, when chapters of “What Is Religion?” were composed, emptiness (空:  Kū), rather than absolute nothingness (絶対無:  Zettai-mu), was the key concept of Nishitani’s philosophy. As its title indicates, it is also the case for E&T. Emptiness has been discussed in various ways in different Buddhist traditions. But emptiness rather than interdependence was placed at the central position by the Indian Madhyamaka school that was founded by Nāgārjuna. The conception of emptiness in E&T, however, seems to be more closely related to that developed in Chinese Buddhism than that deployed in the Indio-Tibetan tradition. Note, for instance, that Nishitani mentions the fact that the word “emptiness” has the double meaning of “emptiness” and “sky,” which is true of the Chinese term, not of the Sanskrit.22 So Nishitani’s understanding of emptiness has an East Asian flavor. In E&T Nishitani distinguishes between two senses of emptiness: “emptiness in the context of doctrine (法義の上での空:  Hōgi-no-ue-deno-kū)” (or “doctrinal emptiness [法義の空: Hōgi-no-kū]”) and “emptiness in emotion or volition (情意における空:  Jōi-niokeru-kū)” (or “emotive or volitional emptiness [情意的空: Jōi-teki-kū]”). “Doctrinal emptiness” seems to refer to the concept of emptiness in Buddhist doctrine or philosophy.23



    Constructing a Logic of Emptiness

    157

    On the other hand, while its archetypical example is the visual image of sky24, the emotive/volitional emptiness is said to be that captured by artistic representation of the concept of emptiness,25 or the art of emptiness. Typical examples of the art of emptiness are verses that embody the Buddhist doctrine of emptiness such as those in Chinese poetry, Japanese tanka, and haiku.26 The emotive/volitional emptiness can also be apprehended in the “religious vision”27 that lies behind the absurd utterances of Buddhist monks. As discussed above, the art of emptiness is also thought to represent the neutral things. Therefore we can say that the emotional/volitional emptiness is nothing but the neutral things. This is hence what the improvisation of Buddhist monks represents. Their seemingly absurd utterances are about the emotional/volitional emptiness in its manifestation as the neutral things. Since one can regard doctrinal emptiness as the conceptual correlate of emotional/volitional emptiness, the former is to be taken as the concept of the neutral things. Consequently Nishitani implies that the neutral or monistic stage of the world can be accessible from, among other means, an East Asian Buddhist tradition that includes both the doctrine and the art of emptiness. As shown above, Nishitani distinguished two stages among the neutral things as the emotional/volitional emptiness: one for the art of emptiness and the other for the religious utterances. In accordance with this distinction, we can also distinguish two sorts of doctrinal emptiness. One belongs to the East Asian tradition of systematic or philosophical accounts of emptiness. This corresponds to the artistic or philosophical stage. These systematic accounts or philosophies are governed by the alternative logic at that stage, and therefore incorporate the intercommunion linkage. Thus the alternative logic is the logic for both the art of emptiness and the philosophy of emptiness. This is why we call this logic the logic for art/ philosophy of emptiness, or more briefly, logic for emptiness. The other sort of doctrinal emptiness is captured by the free thought that one can find in the improvised utterances and religious performances of Buddhist monks at the religious stage. Nishitani took this type of thinking as being free from any logic and rational reasoning. By advocating the logic of emptiness, Nishitani challenged the logical-Western-centrism, claiming that there is an alternative logic for the East Asian Buddhist tradition of emptiness.

    158

    Yasuo Deguchi

    7.5  Double Contradiction in the Intercommunion Linkage As we saw above, Nishitani explicitly mentioned contradiction only at the religious stage. Then, is the artistic/philosophical stage free from contradiction? As we will see shortly, the answer is not clear at all; he is quite ambiguous regarding whether the intercommunion linkage implies contradiction or not. This means that an important feature of the alternative logic remains unclear:  that is, whether it is consistent or not. This also means that the difference between the alternative and the classical logics, and therefore the difference between the artistic/philosophical and the dualistic stages as well, remains uncertain. So to advance Nishitani’s project, we have to clarify this aspect of the intercommunion linkage. Let us first see how and why Nishitani is ambiguous about this point by examining the analogy of the rooms separated by the wall. As we have seen, he deliberately tries to avoid using such phrases as “the surface a belongs simply both to A and B” or “it belongs to A and doesn’t belong to A.” (Those phrases are contradictory because A and B are supposed to be disjoint, in other words, to have no common part.) In so doing, he appealed to the opposing concepts or parameters, that is, “appearance” and “essence.” Let us remember that he wrote that, in its appearance, a belongs to A and, in its essence, a belongs to B. In other words, he avoids running into contradiction by introducing parameters, or he parameterizes away contradiction. But, soon after that, he denied exactly what he just wrote. He continued: [By the manner in which] one first thinks of the essence and phenomena [i.e., appearance] of a certain thing or event A, then of those of B, and finally the interaction between A and B,… one can never properly think of the problems concerning art and religion.28 Then he added: Rather, a standpoint comes to be required from which one can see, at the same time, both separation or difference on the one hand and essential connection, “affiliation” or non-difference on the other hand, as one.29 Here he refused to parameterize away contradictions by appealing to such opposing concepts as essence and appearance, and required the



    Constructing a Logic of Emptiness

    159

    position that took simultaneously difference and nondifference as one and the same thing. The “difference” and “nondifference” obviously contradict each other, even though he didn’t admit this explicitly. Here he implicitly means the contradiction that there is a difference between A and B and that there isn’t. In the past, Nishitani occasionally mentioned contradictions. For instance, he wrote that “inside and outside, and outside and inside,”30 in the context of a metaphor that can be seen as a prototype of the room model. Also with regards to the intercommunion relation in “What is Religion?” he wrote that everything is “not itself and itself, and itself and not itself.”31 Thus he repeatedly referred to not merely contradictory propositions but rather double contradictions that asserted a contradiction twice for each of two opposing concepts such as “inside/outside” and “itself/ not itself.” Also it should be noted that those references to double contradictions are quite deliberate and explicit. So we can say that he not only uses double contradictions but is also committed to those. Taking this into account, one can conclude that when talking about the intercommunion linkage, he is implicitly committed to the double contradiction that a belongs to the room A and doesn’t belong to A, and a belongs to B and doesn’t belong to B. Then why did he swallow the double contradiction? My guess is that he took it for granted that, once a contradiction is admitted in any logical system, including the logic of emptiness, triviality explosion is unavoidable; once a contradiction is accepted, any proposition can be derived from it. If so, the chaos of discourse would happen and it would become nonsensical to compose one phrase of poetry rather than another, or to endorse particular propositions while rejecting others in systematic thoughts. It should be Nishitani’s view that such a death or collapse of discourse would occur at the religious phase but not at the artistic/philosophical one. But his fear is unfounded because we have in our hand paraconsistent logic that can prevent triviality explosion even when a contradiction is accepted. So, allowing for Nishitani’s real intention, let us accept that the intercommunion linkage implies the above double contradiction.

    7.6  Total and Partial Intercommunion Linkage Since the character of the alternative logic has been clarified, we are ready to outline the difference between the classical and the alternative logics

    160

    Yasuo Deguchi

    and the difference among the three stages of the world. To do that, let us start by modifying the linkage by installing the double contradiction into it, and recharacterize the difference between the artistic or philosophical and the religious stages. First of all, whether or not there is a contradiction is no longer the basis of the distinction between the artistic or theoretical and the religious stages. The difference between the two stages is, if it is framed in terms of the room model, that double contradictions are confined to the surfaces of the wall at the artistic/philosophical stage whereas they spread throughout the both rooms at the religious stage. Then this propagation of double contradictions and the intercommunion linkage is responsible for the chaotic situation where all the discourses become trivially true. So let us call the intercommunion linkage at the religious stage that which triggers the chaos as total and the one at the artistic/philosophical stage partial. At any rate, the intercommunion linkage holds across the two monistic stages. It is a logical expression of the monistic character or neutrality that is shared by the artistic/philosophical and religious stages. With this understanding, let us now give a philosophical content to the abstract room analogy so as to ascertain how the intercommunion linkage can be a logical expression of monistic character or neutrality. Suppose that the space within room A represents mental properties and that the space of room B represents physical properties. Also let us introduce two entities, x and y: x has all the properties that constitute the space within A and nothing else, while y is something that has all the properties within B and nothing else. At the dualistic stage, those two sets of properties are mutually exclusive: all the properties that belong to room A are mental, while those that belong to B are physical. Then, at the dualistic stage, x is something purely mental that has only mental properties whereas y is purely physical in that it has only physical properties. So, since there exists only either purely mental or purely physical thing at this stage, the dichotomy between the mental and the physical holds here. On the other hand, at the artistic/philosophical stage, where the partial intercommunion linkage takes place, one can find the contradictory sharing (or teilhaben) of mental and physical properties only on the surfaces of the partition. In other words, only with regard to properties that make up the surfaces of the wall, do we have true double contradictions. If one uses some properties that are relevant to the scene of Sōjō’s haiku, where the



    Constructing a Logic of Emptiness

    161

    feeling of loneliness and the falling of rain-snow are in intercommunion, an example goes as follows: x can have an emotion of loneliness and not, while it has a certain amount of precipitation and not, which entails a contradiction for a mental property (feeling loneliness) and another for a physical property (having a certain amount of precipitation). In contrast, there still remain properties that are either purely mental or purely physical in the unintercommunion parts of the rooms. Consequently x has both purely mental properties, say “being able to prove the Pythagorean theorem,” and the contradictory properties such as that mentioned above, while y has both purely physical properties, say “having combustibility,” and the contradictory properties. But at the religious stage, purely mental or physical properties vanish so that all the properties come to have both mental and physical properties in the double contradictory manner. Hence the artistic/philosophical and the religious stages are monistic or neutral with respect to the mental/physical dichotomy, in that the contradictory sharing of mental and physical properties takes place, whether it is partial or total. Given this modified version of the intercommunion linkage, let us now outline the difference among the three stages of the world in the light of logic. The dualistic logic is a classical consistent logic in which, once a contradiction is admitted, the triviality explosion occurs. But at the dualistic stage there is no true contradiction—including the double contradiction between the dichotomous concepts. So the explosion doesn’t take place at this stage. Here any discourse such as scientific and judicial ones go in conformity with the dichotomies and without any contradiction, as far as they are true. The artistic/philosophical stage, on the other hand, is governed by an alternative logic, that is, the logic of emptiness: that is paraconsistent in the sense that, even once a true contradiction is accepted, the explosion doesn’t occur. Actually, at this stage, the double contradictions concerning the dichotomous concepts are true. Despite this, the explosion doesn’t happen. Therefore, systematic thoughts and artistic composition are still meaningful and can be cogently interpreted. The religious stage is an illogical situation, according to Nishitani. Any propositions including contradictory ones are freely asserted and all are true.

    162

    Yasuo Deguchi

    7.7  Two Implications of Philosophy of Emptiness The above description of the difference between the classical and the alternative logics and the logical difference among the stages still remains a rough sketch. We still need a clearer and more precise picture of the alternative logic and of the logical framework within which those stages are structured. With that goal in mind, let us take a different strategy from two pursued by Nishitani. He tried to build his alternative logic by focusing on the traditional art of emptiness. Instead, we will attempt to advance his project by paying attention to traditional philosophy about emptiness. In so doing, we are going to identify those implications of those philosophical traditions to which Nishitani himself belongs—that is, dialetheism and non- or transdichotomous truth—and to construct the alternative logic and the framework for the three stages that can incorporate those implications. The first implication is obvious. Dialetheism is the philosophical position according to which there are true contradictions. And as discussed above, Nishitani admitted that there are contradictions at the religious stage. In addition, we made explicit his real but implicit intention that there are also double contradictions at the artistic or philosophical stage. At any rate, he commits to dialetheism at least at one stage of the world. Then let us identify the second implication. Nishitani took our mental image as a sort of integrated representation that combines our sense perceptions, emotion, and volition. For instance, an image of cicadas is, according to him, the representation that fuses an acoustic image of the chirping of cicadas with their visual image, a lament over the passing of summer, and an empty volition to stop the flow of time.32 At the dualistic stage, this sort of image is nothing but a mental image that is an incomplete reproduction of the fact in our mind, supplementing one or another aspect of it. It is a sort of fiction or faded copy that simplifies or idealizes a dualistic fact. In other words, at the dualistic level, there is a dichotomy with respect to how things are, or ontological modality—“fact/fiction” or “the real/the unreal or the imaginary”—and the Nishitanian image is to be placed in one of those dichotomous categories: that is, “fiction” or “the unreal.” On the other hand, as for the monistic phase Nishitani mentions “transition from real ‘fact’ itself to its image” and that “image, which is



    Constructing a Logic of Emptiness

    163

    within ‘fact’ and united with it, emerges as image as it is and shows its characteristics.”33 Thus it is said that at the monistic level the fact itself is made to be an image, or in other words the image itself is made to be a fact. Here we can read between the lines the situation where an image ceases to be a mere fiction, acquiring the same reality as fact has, and where the above dichotomy of “fact/fiction” and “the real/imaginary” is invalidated. At the monistic stage, the dichotomy about ontological mode as well as those of “mental/physical” and “subject/object” don’t hold. As discussed earlier, doctrinal emptiness is that deployed when we theorize monistic things. Therefore doctrinal emptiness constitutes the mode of existence of monistic things. As just pointed out, the monistic thing is neutral with respect to the dichotomy of ontological modes. So doctrinal emptiness should not admit the dichotomous modes of truth, such as “truth/false,” that correspond to the dichotomies of “fact/fiction” and “the real/unreal.” In other words, the fact of doctrinal emptiness is not the real that is in opposition to the unreal. The truth of the doctrine of emptiness does not contrast with the falsity; a semantic counterpart of the unreal. Instead, doctrinal emptiness must have monistic or neutral truth modes that invalidate the dichotomous distinction between truth and falsity. Let us call this special mode of truth nondichotomous as far as it doesn’t have any opposing mode, like falsity against truth in the ordinary sense. Suppose as well that there are two dichotomous truth modes, such as truth and falsity in the ordinary sense, that dichotomously oppose each other, and another one that is nondichotomous. This nondichotomous truth mode transcends the dichotomous opposition between truth and falsity. So let us also call this nondichotomous mode “transdichotomous.” (The nondichotomous means the lack of the binary relation, that is, the dichotomous opposition, while the transdichotomous indicates a ternary relation among a nondichotomous truth mode and two dichotomous ones.) Here we have the second implication: the theory of emptiness as doctrinal emptiness should have a nondichotomous and transdichotomous truth mode. One thing remains to be clarified: those two implications are independent of each other. We can think of a philosophical position that advocates true contradiction but doesn’t admit the non- or transdichotomous truth. It is also possible to claim the non- or transdichotomy of truth value and at the same time to reject the idea of true contradiction. Nishitani’s philosophy is distinctive in that he endorses both ideas.

    164

    Yasuo Deguchi

    7.8 Jízāng’s Thoughts on Emptiness Against logical-Western-centrism, we are trying to construct an alternative logic that makes sense of traditional East Asian thoughts on emptiness in general, rather than only Nishitani’s ideas in E&T. So we should show that the two implications had already been present in the East Asian tradition to which Nishitani belongs. For this purpose, it seems appropriate to take into account a representative thinker of a Chinese Buddhist school—Sānlùn (three treatises) school—Jízāng (吉蔵 549–623 ce), because there are remarkable similarities between his thoughts and Nishitani’s philosophy with respect to the two implications. In other words, we can take Nishitani’s two implications as belonging to the tradition that is represented by, among others, Jízāng. As mentioned above, the idea of emptiness was first articulated by the Indian Madhyamaka school, which influenced Chinese Buddhism. Its direct successor in China is the Sānlùn school, whose other name is the “school of emptiness.” Jízāng is very influential for not only Chinese Sānlùn but also for East Asian Buddhism as a whole. His works, especially Sānlùn Xuányì (三論玄義) or “Profound Meaning of the Three Treatises,” have been widely read among Japanese Buddhists. So, even though Nishitani never mentioned his name, it is natural to guess that he took into account works of Jízāng when he wrote about the doctrinal emptiness. So let us try to find aspects of Jízāng’s thoughts that are similar to Nishitani’s dialetheism and non- or transdichotomous truth. In “Profound Meaning of the Three Treatises,” Jízāng summarized the difference between Hīnayāna and Mahāyāna Buddhism into four points. One of those points is that, while Hīnayāna preaches only about emptiness but not about nonemptiness, Mahāyāna preaches both emptiness and nonemptiness (Jízāng 1927:  4). The nonemptiness mentioned here can be interpreted as the negation of the proposition about emptiness that is held as true in Buddhism, or the proposition about emptiness. Take as an example a famous thesis in verse 18 of ­chapter 24 of Nārgārjuna’s Mūla-Madhyamaka-Kārika:  that is, all interdependent things are empty. According to Jízāng, Mahāyāna Buddhists would have to claim this proposition as well as its negation. Whenever Jízāng accepts any emptiness proposition α (but not propositions in general), he also admits its negation ¬α, and therefore the contradiction α∧¬α that consists of them. So like Nishitani, Jízāng can be taken to be a dialetheist.



    Constructing a Logic of Emptiness

    165

    In addition, “Profound Meaning of the Three Treatises” contains the following passage. [The three treatises] from the outset preach about nothingness in order to deal with a disease that takes all the things as being. That is why, once the disease disappears, the medicine of emptiness is also abandoned. Immediately from this, one can see that the holy road has never been either being or nothingness. Therefore why are the three treatises captured by the wrong opinion that everything has to end in nothingness? Moreover a critic, however, condemns them as follows. “Both affirmation” is used to admit both being and nothingness while “both negation” is used to admit neither being nor nothingness. And [the three treatises] fall into “both negation,” and therefore come to be of the same stance as Confucian or Moist. Against this allegation, let me answer in the following manner. (The position of the three treatises) is of course not “both affirmation.” Contrary to this, they preach about “both negation” (in opposition to “both affirmation”). But when “both affirmation” vanishes, “both negation” becomes needless. Therefore one should recognize that the position of the three treatises is not affirmation nor goes back to negation.34 Here it is claimed that the concept of emptiness or nothingness, as the main theme of the three treatises, doesn’t oppose any concept. This contrasts with a view of emptiness as being in opposition to being or that of “both negation” being in opposition to “both affirmation.” The emptiness is beyond dichotomous oppositions such as “being/nothingness (emptiness)” and “both affirmation/both negation.” In other words, the concept of emptiness doesn’t have any dichotomously opposing concept, and is therefore nondichotomous, and transcends the opposition between two concepts such as being and nothingness, and “both affirmation” and “both negation,” and is therefore transdichotomous. As we have seen, Nishitanian doctrinal emptiness is nondichotomous and transdichotomous with respect to its truth mode. On the other hand, Jízāng seems to claim the non- and transdichotomous character for the concept of emptiness itself rather than its truth mode. But, on the other hand, he mentioned, as we quoted, the concept of nonemptiness that opposes dichotomously to the concept of emptiness.

    166

    Yasuo Deguchi

    This means that, according to Jízāng, the concept of emptiness is dichotomous rather than nondichotomous. This apparent inconsistency can be resolved by shifting the non-/transdichotomous from the level of the concept itself to its truth mode, as in the case of Nishitani. Namely, we take it that, while “being” and “nothingness” (or “both affirmation” and “both negation”) have the dichotomously opposing truth modes, in the sense that one of those is true and the other is false, “emptiness” and “nonemptiness” don’t have such dichotomous truth modes. In so doing, we can rescue Jízāng from the predicament and identify the non-/transdichotomous truth mode as the second common feature between his and Nishitani’s thoughts. So let us conclude that there are, at least, two characteristics in the East Asian tradition of thoughts on emptiness to which Jízāng and Nishitani belong: dialetheism and non- or transdichotomous truth.

    7.9  The Logic of Paradox So far we have noted the following desiderata for the logic of emptiness. (1) The logic should be able to represent the two significant features of East Asian traditional philosophy of emptiness, that is, dialetheism, and non- or transdichotomous truth mode. (2) It should also be able to characterize the intercommunion linkage and to provide the framework within which the three stages of the world are structured. As a candidate for the logic that can meet those requirements, I propose a system of three-valued paraconsistent logic, that is, the logic of paradox, or LP. So let me first outline LP. A paraconsistent logic is a logical system in which, even though once a contradiction is taken to be true, the triviality explosion doesn’t occur. The triviality explosion is unavoidable wherever the inference that any arbitrary proposition can be derived from a contradiction (α, ¬α├ β), namely ex contradictione sequitur quodlibet, or ECQ, is valid. So a paraconsistent logic is a logic that invalidates ECQ in one way or another. On the other hand, consistent logic is a logic where ECQ remains valid, and the explosion is inevitable. The validity of inference means, semantically speaking, that a truth value, that is, truth, of the premises is necessarily preserved with respect



    Constructing a Logic of Emptiness

    167

    to the conclusion, or in other words, that there is no model in which all the premises are true but the conclusion not true. Thus, validity is defined semantically as truth conservativeness. Then, if we can violate the truth conservativeness of EQC in one way or another, we can construct a system of paraconsistent logic. Then how does LP invalidate the truth conservativeness of EQC? To see this, let us first look at Kleene’s three-valued logic, or more precisely its strong version, or K3. From the standpoint of mathematical logic that treats logic as a branch of mathematics, logical connectives such as “negation” and “conjunction” are nothing but truth functions: that is, functions from truth value(s) to truth value. In the light of abstract algebra, those truth functions are found as the algebraic system that has the lattice structure that satisfies three conditions: associativity, commutativity, and absorption laws. On the other hand, traditionally, truth functions had only two truth values, truth (or t) and falsity (or f), as their arguments and values. But from the purely mathematical viewpoint, there is no need to fix the number of arguments or values of an algebraic system to two. In fact when their number is increased to more than three or even to infinity, one can have many interesting logical systems that are different, in one way or another, from the two-valued system. A number of many-valued systems have been constructed to learn about their properties. Among them are the three-valued systems that have, in addition to the two traditional values, t and f, a third truth value, e, as we designate it. But there are options for how to define the third value e. Even when the truth functions as a whole meet the conditions of the lattice mentioned before, one cannot uniquely determine some of those functions. Negation, for instance, of the third value e can take any of t, f, and e. In K3, the option is chosen to give, to the argument e, e itself as its value (table 7.1). In this case, for the truth function of negation, the third value e is defined as the value for which no changes happen between its argument and its value, or in other words, as the fixed point of the negation function. The classical

    Table 7.1  Truth Table for Negation α t f e

    ¬α f t e

    168

    Yasuo Deguchi

    two-valued logic doesn’t have any fixed point for its negation. By defining the third value as the fixed point of negation, K3 introduces the fixed point to its negation. K3 is a consistent logical system where ECQ holds as valid. On the other hand, Priest constructed a paraconsistent system, LP, that preserves three truth values of K3 but invalidates ECQ (Priest 1979). To make the logic paraconsistent, he uses the tactics of giving a different semantic condition for the validity of inference. As shown above, the validity of inference is, semantically speaking, nothing but truth conservativeness. The truth value that is to be conserved by a valid inference is called a designated value. The value, t, is the only designated value for the two-valued system, as well as for K3. In contrast, LP adopts the fixed point for negation, e, as its designated value in addition to t. As a result, LP has two designated values, t and e, and a different condition for valid inferences: to preserve e as well as t. And importantly, ECQ cannot satisfy this new condition because there exists a model where α and ¬α have e but β has f. Consequently by adopting the fixed point for negation as an additional designated value, LP invalidates ECQ, and therefore can prevent the triviality explosion.

    7.10  Constructing a Logic of Emptiness Then let us see how LP can satisfy the above mentioned two conditions for logic of emptiness. First, let us change the standard definitional relation between the concept of truth and that of validity so that we can have two true truth values. Today’s standard Tarskian semantics first defines the concept of truth, independently from that of validity, by means of the convention T, then defines the concept of validity semantically, in terms of truth, as truth conservativeness.35 So truth defines validity but not vice versa; the truth definitionally precedes the validity. Let us change this standard definitional relation between truth and validity in the following way. First, let us define truth, not by means of the convention T, but as the truth value that is to be preserved by any valid inference. Then any designated value is taken to be a true truth value. In other words, the concept of truth is defined in terms of being a designated value or designatedness. In this case, truth is defined in terms of valid inference or the validity of inference. Then what is valid inference? Here let us define it as any inference that preserves the designated value or the true truth value. Here the validity is defined in terms of truth. As a result, truth



    Constructing a Logic of Emptiness

    169

    is defined by means of validity whereas validity is defined in terms of truth. Obviously the definition is circular. But this is not a vicious circle. It means only that truth and validity are equally fundamental with respect to their definitions, and mutually define each other. In other words, the truth definition and the definition of validity jointly and contextually define these two concepts. This is also the case for elementary concepts such as point, line, and surface in Euclidean geometry, as axiomatized by David Hilbert.36 Even if one adopts this mutual definition of truth and validity, no substantial change occurs with regard to any logical system that has only one designated value, that is, t. But as for the logical system that has more than two designated values, such as LP, we come to have two different true truth values. In other words, in such a system we have more than one sort of truths that behave differently in the light of the truth functions. In LP, for instance, we have two designated values; t and e, as two different true truth values. LP can express two different sorts of truths by means of those two true truth values. Now let us call the truth value of a proposition α as “dichotomously opposing with respect to negation”—or shortly, “dichotomous”—in so far as it is changed into a different truth value by the truth function of negation. The truth values such as t and f are dichotomous. On the other hand, another designated value of LP, that is, e, is not dichotomous because it is the fixed point of negation. It is a “nondichotomous” truth value. In other words, e expresses the nondichotomous truth mode. Consequently, given the mutual definition of truth and validity, LP has two sorts of true truth values that behave differently in the light of truth functions; the dichotomous one, t, and the nondichotomous one, e. Here let us adopt the convention E, which says that all emptiness propositions have e as their truth values. With this convention, it is clear that LP satisfies condition (1). Suppose that proposition α is an emptiness proposition and therefore has the truth value e. Then propositions such as ¬α and α∧¬α also have e as their truth values, and therefore can be taken as true (table 7.2).37 This means that, under the convention E, LP can have true contradictions, and therefore can properly express the dialetheic character of the traditional philosophy of emptiness.38 In addition, the truth value e that is nondichotomous is obviously a logical expression of the nondichotomous truth mode. Also in LP, e coexists with two other dichotomous truth values that oppose each other:  t and f. The value e contrasts with t and f in the transdichotomous way. As a result, with the convention E, the emptiness proposition which claims

    170

    Yasuo Deguchi Table 7.2  Truth Table for Conjunction ∧ t f e

    t t f e

    f f f f

    e e f e

    Table 7.3  Three Different Models Proposition α1: x can prove the Pythagorean theorem α2: x can have an emotion α3: x has a specious expansion α4: x has a certain amount   of mass

    Dualistic model

    Artistic model

    Religious model

    t

    t

    e

    t f f

    e e f

    e e e

    that, say, “such and such is empty” or “emptiness is so and so,” or systematic thoughts on emptiness as a set of those emptiness propositions, can have a non- or transdichotomous truth mode. In other words, LP can capture logically the two sorts of truth modes: the dichotomous and the non-/ transdichotomous ones. In LP with the convention E, to take any emptiness proposition as true doesn’t mean to reject any other propositions, including its negation, as false. The emptiness proposition is claimed in a way that transcends or invalidates the dichotomy of truth and false. Finally, let us see that LP can satisfy condition (2). The three stages can be expressed as the following three different models of LP (table 7.3). As shown in table 7.3, any proposition at the dualistic stage takes as its truth value t or f, but not e. The truth modes at the dualistic stage are exclusively dichotomous. On the other hand,  at  the artistic or philosophical stage, propositions can take any of the three truth values. At this stage, both the dichotomous and the non- or transdichotomous truths hold. But at the religious stage, all propositions take exclusively e as their truth values. At this stage, all the truths are non- or transdichotomous.39 According to table 7.3, at each model we have the following distributions of truth values (table 7.4). As table 7.4 shows, all double contradictions are



    171

    Constructing a Logic of Emptiness Table 7.4  Truth Values of Double Contradiction Dualistic model

    Artistic model

    Religious model

    f f

    e f

    e e

    (α2∧¬α2)∧(α3∧¬α3) (α1∧¬α1)∧(α4∧¬α4)

    Table 7.5  Truth Values of Laws of (non-) Contradiction and Excluded Middle α

    α∧¬α

    ¬(α∧¬α)

    α∨¬α

    t f e

    f t e

    t f e

    t t e

    false at the dualistic stage, but some contradictions become true at the artistic/philosophical stage. And finally at the religious stage, every double contradictions come to be true. The chaotic situation where all the propositions become trivially true takes place only at the religious stage. Thus LP can properly capture the intercommunion linkage and the difference of the three stages in light of the linkage (table 7.5).40,41 Also LP can provide the framework for the three stages: each stage is taken to be a model of one and the same logical system: that is, LP.

    7.11 Conclusions In the case where LP is adopted as a candidate for the logic of emptiness, the differences between it and classical logic can be summarized as follows. (1) In classical logic, where ECQ holds as a valid inference, explosion takes place, or in other words, once a true contradiction is admitted, the entire discourse will collapse. On the other hand, in the logic of emptiness in which ECQ is invalidated, the explosion can be prevented, and the discourse won’t collapse even when we accept a contradiction.

    172

    Yasuo Deguchi

    (2) While classical logic has only one sort of truth, the logic of emptiness has two distinct sorts of truth, which behave differently with respect to truth functions. (3) Among these two sorts of truth, the traditional philosophy of emptiness has the truth value that is expressed by the fixed point of negation, and is also non- or transdichotomous. In contrast, classical logic doesn’t have the truth value that is the fixed point of negation, and therefore cannot express logically the non-/transdichotomous truth. (4) In the logic of emptiness, all the contradictions that consist of the emptiness propositions are true in a non-/transdichotomous way. On the other, in classical logic, all contradictions are false. On the other hand, both classical logic and the logic of emptiness are certain sorts of propositional logic. They share such basic characteristics as propositions’ having one or another truth value, valid inferences that preserve the designated value(s), the system of truth functions as a lattice, and logical connectives interpreted as truth functions. The difference between them can be summarized as whether they have a fixed point of negation that is taken to be a designated value. Now here is a choice as for the logical framework of our worldview: classical logic and LP as the logic of emptiness. If one selects classical logic, every possible situation or model is dichotomous, consistent, and contradiction-free. Therefore Nishitanian monistic stages are dismissed as logically impossible. Instead, if one adopts the logic of emptiness, one’s commitment to those stages becomes, at least, a logically viable option. By elaborating Nishitani’s alternative logic into LP, such a choice comes to open to us. Of course, there can be several other candidates for the logic of emptiness. I don’t pretend to say that among many contenders LP is the best option. It might have some shortcomings. For instance, it is not clear at all if it can well capture some characteristic that Nishitani gave to his alternative logic; being the logic of emotion, being a general rule for composition of verse, and so on. But I  am rather skeptical about the possibility that there is any logic that can meet all his requirements. For me, he was too demanding for the alternative logic. Anyway, LP is just one of many possible candidates for the logic of emptiness. But if we select LP as a candidate for the logic of emptiness, it becomes clear that the significant feature of the logic of emptiness can be properly expressed by such a logical device as the fixed point of



    Constructing a Logic of Emptiness

    173

    negation taken to be a designated value. In addition, it is very important that the differences and the similarities between classical logic and the logic of emptiness are quite simple and straightforward. There is no fear of obscurantism into which people might fall when they talk about Eastern philosophical logic. Once formulated as LP, the logic of emptiness certainly strips away a piece of its mysterious veil and reveals itself in a more straightforward way. And we can advance Nishitani’s antiscientism and anti–logical-Western-centrism in a more transparent way. This is good news, at least for philosophers.

    Notes 1. Recently E&T has attracted the interest of many Japanese scholars. A  number of papers have been written on it. See Hase (1994; 2005), Fujita (2001), Hanaoka (2004), Matsumaru (2006; 2012), Keta (2006; 2007), Deguchi (2006; 2008a; 2008b; 2009; 2012; 2014), Ono (2012). There is an English translation by Michele Mara: “Emptiness and Sameness” (Mara 1999). But the following translations of quotations from E&T are mine. 2. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 120–121). 3. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 145). 4. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 151). 5. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 128). 6. It might be asked whether each logical or illogical situation is the objective law of the reality or just a subjective or intersubjective structure of linguistic practices. But the dichotomy of the subjective/objective that is implied by the question can make sense only for the dualistic stage. As shown below, at the monistic stages, those dichotomies are to be replaced by double contradictions such that the logic is objective and not objective, and subjective and not subjective. 7. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 121). 8. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 127). 9. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 126). 10. In an earlier paper, Nishitani wrote that the formal or symbolic logic was constructed “under the intention to produce a consistent system” and therefore attained, at least on its surface, consistency. See Nishitani ([1979] 1987, 44–45). 11. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 143). 12. His example of the grammar of verse comprises rules of composition of poetry that tell us, for instance, how to use postpositions or punctuation in creating haiku (Nishitani [1982] 1987, 124–125). 13. Nishitani ([1961] 1987, 166). 14. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 133).

    174

    Yasuo Deguchi

    15. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 133–135). 16. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 133). 17. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 142). 18. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 144). 19. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 145). 20. See note 21. 21. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 143). 22. According to Nishitani, since the word “emptiness” means “sky,” the concept of emptiness can be given to us as a visible phenomenon, i.e., sky. He seems to imply that the image of sky that is associated with the concept is the source from which the concept gains the power to produce various artistic images. Nishitani’s emptiness is distinct from Nishida’s nothingness in that only the former has a concrete entity, i.e., sky, that directly appeals to our sensitivity as its paradigmatic or archetypical image.   As Nishitani wrote, the Chinese word kóng (空) means “empty” or “void” on the one hand and “sky” or “heaven” on the other. But this ambiguity doesn’t hold for Sanskrit. The Sanskrit word for “empty” or “void”, śūnya, doesn’t mean “sky” or “heaven.” The Sanskrit word for “sky” or “heaven” is ākāśa. So an important aspect of Nishitanian emptiness—the ambiguity of “empty” and “sky”—makes sense only in the context of the Chinese philosophy of emptiness. Thus his philosophy of emptiness is crucially influenced by Chinese rather than Indio-Tibetan Buddhism. See Deguchi (2014). 23. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 111–112). 24. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 111). 25. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 113). 26. See note 28. 27. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 159). 28. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 134). 29. See note 31. 30. Nishitani ([1967] 1991, 42). 31. Nishitani ([1961] 1987, 168). 32. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 153–154). 33. Nishitani ([1982] 1987, 141). 34. Jízāng (1927, 6–7). For the English translation, I consulted two Japanese translations: Jízāng (1937) and Jízāng (1990). 35. The convention T is the convention to define the concept of truth formally by means of disquotation: e.g., “snow is white” is true if and only if snow is white. Thus defined, truth has been interpreted variously; for instance, as correspondence to the reality, a metalogical operation purely of disquotation, a redundant and eliminative expression that lacks any substantial meanings, or a rule of use of language. See Tarski (1944).



    Constructing a Logic of Emptiness

    175

    36. So long as truth and validity are mutually defined, the former cannot be conceptually independent from the latter. This means that the concept of truth makes sense only in the context of inference. So here we have an inferential concept of truth. On the other hand, it doesn’t make sense here to characterize truth by whatever lies outside, so to say, the inference, such as the correspondence to something other than a concept. So, for instance, we cannot adopt the correspondence theory of truth here. 37. The truth function of conjunction for K3 and LP is defined by table 7.2. 38. In LP, ¬(α ∨ ¬α) has e as its truth value. Together with α, ¬α, α ∧ ¬α, all the tetralemma, or çatuskoti in the Indian and Buddhist tradition, are true in LP. 39. As mentioned in note 36, here all truth, whether or not dichotomous, is inferential but not correspondent. The note also points out that the truth at the monistic level is characterized as noncorrespondent. But now we can claim more than that. Truth at the dualistic level is also noncorrespondent, but rather inferential. 40. In LP, the law of noncontradiction, ¬(α ∧ ¬α), is a tautology. But on the other hand, in LP, a certain sort of contradiction—i.e., contradiction concerning any proposition whose truth value is e—is true. In LP that has the nondichotomous truth value, the tautology of the law of noncontradiction doesn’t exclude the true contradiction. 41. At the religious phase, all the double contradictions have as their truth values e. From this fact, it can be derived via the truth table that every propositions has e and is therefore trivially true. Thus, as mentioned earlier, the chaotic situation at the religious phase can be seen as a consequence of the total contradictory intercommunion linkage.

    8

    Nāgārjuna’s Logic Aaron J. Cotnoir

    8.1 Nāgārjuna and the Catuṣkoṭi The traditional dominant view in Western philosophy is that truth and falsity are semantic categories that exhaust, without overlap, all (meaningful, declarative) sentences. A traditional Buddhist view is that, in addition to the Western categories, there may be (meaningful, declarative) sentences that are neither true nor false, and even some that are both true and false. So, the Buddhist might recognize four distinct truth values: t, f, b, n. These four truth values make up the “four corners of truth,” or the catuṣkoṭi. Jay Garfield and Graham Priest (2009) claim that Nāgārjuna (1995), in Mūlamadhyamakakārikā (MMK), uses the catuṣkoṭi positively and negatively. In the positive use, he argues that for a given proposition all four truth values hold. In the negative use, he argues that for a given proposition none of the four truth values hold. Garfield and Priest then attempt to make sense of these apparently paradoxical uses of the catuṣkoṭi by presenting a series of lattices—orderings on truth values. The series of lattices are intended to model the process of awakening. Garfield and Priest are silent as to whether these lattices will suffice as forming the basis for models of valid inference—as the basis for modeling Nāgārjuna’s logic. The question of finding adequate models for Nāgārjuna’s logic is independently interesting. And since Garfield and Priest’s lattices feature truth values of his claims, the question becomes more pressing. In what follows, I argue that Garfield and Priest’s lattices cannot ground the logic at play in MMK. That is, Garfield and Priest’s models are inadequate when applied to Nāgārjuna’s arguments; their

    Nāgārjuna’s Logic

    177

    semantic analysis of awakening cannot be an accurate semantic analysis of Nāgārjuna’s arguments. In section 8.2, I present Garfield and Priest’s view. In section 8.3, I argue that validity in the given logic is too weak to represent the arguments made by Nāgārjuna in MMK. In section 8.4, I argue for a new interpretation that places greater emphasis on a suggestion made by Deguchi, Garfield, and Priest in an earlier paper (2008). The suggestion is that the positive catuṣkoṭi requires disambiguation between the conventional and ultimate perspectives, whereas the negative catuṣkoṭi does not. This proposal, I think, solves the problem of applying Garfield and Priest’s analysis to Nāgārjuna’s logic. As a result, Garfield and Priest’s interpretive analysis can be tweaked to apply more broadly than previously supposed.1

    8.2  The Garfield-Priest Interpretation Nāgārjuna’s positive uses of the catuṣkoṭi are primarily intended to undermine the appearances of “conventional reality,”or samvrti-satya. Conventional reality is the world replete with properties, universals, causation, self, and the like—in other words, the world as it is usually seen. Nāgārjuna undermines this picture of reality by arguing that claims about this conventional reality have all four truth values. Everything is real and is not real, both real and not real, neither unreal nor real. This is the Lord Buddha’s teaching. (MMK 18.8) According to Garfield and Priest, the positive catuṣkoṭi is best represented by a four-valued lattice, identical to the one proposed by Dunn for the four-valued semantics for the logic of First Degree Entailment (FDE: table 8.1). Table 8.1  Dunn’s four-valued FDE

    We can then use the lattice to generate a semantics for the logic. We give truth values to all the sentences of our language via an interpretation

    178

    A aron J. Cotnoir

    function ν such that ν(A) ∈ {t,f,b,n}. We define the behavior of the standard connectives in the following way. • The value of a conjunction, ν(A ˄ B ), is the greatest lower bound of ν(A) and ν(B ). • The value of a disjunction, ν(A ˅ B ), is the least upper bound of ν(A) and ν(B ). • The value of a negation ν(¬A) = ν(A) whenever ν(A) ∈ {b,n}, otherwise it toggles t and f. Importantly, the material conditional (A ⊃ B) is defined in the standard way as ¬A ˅ B.2 This semantics, Garfield and Priest contend, is the correct depiction of the state of the “conventional situation.” A common view, indeed Garfield and Priest’s view, is that Nāgārjuna uses the negative catuṣkoṭi in order to underscore the view that ultimate reality, or paramārtha-satya, is fundamentally ineffable. Consider the application of the negative catuṣkoṭi to the proposition that Buddha exists: We do not assert “empty.” We do not assert “non-empty.” We neither assert both nor neither. They are asserted only for the purpose of designation. (MMK 22.11) The proposition has none of the four truth values present in the positive catuṣkoṭi. So, Garfield and Priest, following Sylvan, suggest a fifth truth value, e, to represent the transition to the ultimate perspective—called “the great death” by Jōshu (table 8.2). Table 8.2  The great death

    This ordering on values is not strictly speaking a lattice since e is meant to be incomparable to the other values. How then do sentences receive this value? We introduce a new valuation function, μ (indicated by the arrows in table 8.2), which maps all values in the set {t,f,b,n} to e. Moreover, if μ(ν(A)) = e, then μ(ν(¬A)) = μ(ν(A ˄ B)) = μ(ν(A ˅ B)) = e.

    Nāgārjuna’s Logic

    179

    The negative catuṣkoṭi utilizes μ on the positive values to yield the denial of the entire conventional picture. Since truth and falsity are themselves merely part of the conventional picture, the negative catuṣkoṭi is meant to explicitly say the unsayable, to truly say what cannot truly be said. So, there is a self-undermining paradoxical nature to the negative catuṣkoṭi as well. The next stage of awakening for Nāgārjuna, according to Garfield and Priest, is the realization that the distinction between conventional and ultimate reality is itself a convention. This has sometimes been referred to as “the emptiness of emptiness.” But in table 8.2, μ(e) is undefined, and so a new ordering must be defined (table 8.3). Table 8.3  The emptiness of emptiness

    In the final stage, when one has appreciated the fact that distinction between the conventional and the ultimate is itself “empty,” the usefulness of negative catuṣkoṭi, and so μ, becomes null. Garfield and Priest represent this as a lattice with the μ-arrows removed, but with the “empty” value still present (table 8.4). Table 8.4  The awakening

    Such is the extent of Garfield and Priest’s presentation.

    8.3  Reductio, Modus Ponens, and Validity If we grant that Garfield and Priest’s view is an accurate model of the stages of awakening, there is the additional question as to whether their view will serve as a model for valid inference. It is difficult to get a grasp on just what kind of logical arguments we should expect from the MMK.

    180

    A aron J. Cotnoir

    One must assume that, given the conventional perspective at least, the semantics are to be used in the same way as Dunn’s FDE. That is, validity is defined as designation preservation, where the values t and b are designated. But the movement from lattice to lattice seems to alter the logic entirely. We must decide whether e is a designated value or not. One would expect not, since if it were designated, ­tables 8.2 and 8.3 would represent a kind of trivialism—the thesis that every sentence is designated—a view argued against by Priest (2006).3 Moreover, it appears that Nāgārjuna viewed the negative catuṣkoṭi as a kind of denial, and Garfield and Priest see μ as a kind of “external” negation.4 Hence, one would assume that e is undesignated. Under these assumptions, it will be useful to consider what argument forms are valid and invalid in such a logic. In doing so, we will see that the lattices as presented cannot be extended to a charitable interpretation of the logic in MMK. In what follows, I shall assume that we should attribute Nāgārjuna as endorsing valid arguments whenever possible.5 In determining valid inferences for this logic, I will restrict my attention to ­tables 8.1 and 8.2. These tables represent the uses of the positive and negative catuṣkoṭi, and hence are central to the argument in MMK. Moreover, ­tables 8.3 and 8.4 are transitional; Priest and Garfield claim they are best viewed as dynamic. Hence I focus attention on two perspectives: the conventional, and the ultimate as seen in the “great death.” Let us start with the four-valued lattice and corresponding semantics for FDE. I use X ⊨ FDE A to abbreviate the claim that the argument from a set of premises X to a conclusion A is valid in FDE. It is well known that in many paraconsistent logics, like FDE, disjunctive syllogism fails.

    A ∨ B, ¬A FDE B



    (8.1)

     

    Let ν(A) = b and ν(B) = f. The least upper bound of b and f is b; so, we have it that ν(A ˅ B) = b. Hence, the first premise is designated. If ν(A) = b then ν(¬A)  =  b, so the second premise is designated. But ν(B)  =  f, and hence the conclusion is undesignated. Since the material conditional is just a disguised disjunction, modus ponens will fail as well. Given the semantics for FDE, modus ponens is not valid in the framework.

    A , A ⊃ B FDE B

    (8.2)

    181

    Nāgārjuna’s Logic

    ν(A)  =  b and ν(B)  =  f yield a counterexample. Since ν(A)  =  b, the first premise is designated. When ν(A)  =  b, ν(¬A)  =  b. Since the least upper bound of b and f is b, we have it that ν(¬A ˅ B) = b. By definition, ν(A ⊃ B) = ν(¬A ˅ B), so the second premise—ν(A ⊃ B)—is designated. But ν(B) = f, and hence the conclusion is undesignated. The failure of modus ponens is a serious handicap. In fact, modus ponens makes a frequent appearance in MMK. Consider the following example: When there is change, there is motion. Since there is change in the moving … motion is in that which is moving. (MMK 2.2) Such instances of modus ponens in MMK should give us pause.6 Nāgārjuna's preferred logic ought to make such arguments valid. We also have a failure of modus tollens in the framework.

    A ⊃ B, ¬B FDE ¬A

    (8.3)



    Let ν(A) = n and ν(B) = b. So, ν(¬A) = n. The least upper bound of n and b is t. Hence, ν(¬A ˅ B) = t; and thus ν(A ⊃ B) = t. So the first premise is designated. Since ν(B) = b, ν(¬B) = b as well. Hence the second premise is designated. But notice that ν(A) = n, and so ν(¬A) = n. This means that the conclusion is undesignated. The failure of modus tollens from the conventional perspective is problematic because, again, Nāgārjuna explicitly reasons in accordance with it. If apart from the cause of form, there were form, form would be without cause. But nowhere is there an effect without a cause. If apart from form there were a cause of form, it would be a cause without an effect. But there are no causes without effects. … Form itself without a cause is not possible or tenable. (MMK 4.2–5) This passage is clearly made up of two instances of modus tollens, which again Nāgārjuna appears to take as valid. Further, we also have the failure of hypothetical syllogism:

    A ⊃ B, B ⊃ C FDE A ⊃ C



    (8.4)

    182

    A aron J. Cotnoir

    Letting ν(A) = t, ν(B) = b and ν(C) = f yields a counterexample. Since ν(¬A)  =  f, the least upper bound of f and b is b.  Hence, ν(¬A ˅ B)  =  b; and thus ν(A ⊃ B) = b. So the first premise is designated. Since ν(B) = b, ν(¬B) = b as well. Since the least upper bound of b and f is b, ν(¬B ˅ C) = b. Hence the second premise is designated as well. But notice that ν(¬A) = f and ν(C)  =  f, and so ν(¬A ˅ C)  =  f. This means that the conclusion is undesignated. MMK is rife with hypothetical syllogism. Indeed, Robinson (1957, 196) claims that “the hypothetical syllogism is Nāgārjuna’s principal form of inference.” For example, the following passage is an instance of hypothetical syllogism:7 Since this action is not arisen from a condition, nor arisen causelessly, it follows that there is no agent. If there is no action and agent, where could the fruit of action be? Without a fruit, where is there an experiencer? (MMK 17.29–30) It should be noted that the failure of modus ponens, modus tollens, and hypothetical syllogism are primarily due to the failures of the material conditional in this context. Given the truth functions defined by Garfield and Priest, the material conditional is the only candidate available. We could, however, use the FDE-lattice (with additional resources) as a basis for a relevant conditional. While none of this is explored in Garfield and Priest, the relevant conditional would solve some of the issues mentioned above.8 For example, a relevant conditional could be constructed to validate modus ponens, modus tollens, and hypothetical syllogism. A more detailed exploration of this option could prove productive. One particularly interesting problem with this approach is that it is difficult to correctly model restricted quantification in relevant logics due to the strength of the conditional.9 But Nāgārjuna makes frequent use of restricted quantification of the problematic sort. For example: Whatever is deceptive is false. Compounded phenomena are all deceptive. Therefore they are all false. (MMK 13.1) In any case, moving to a relevant logic is unnecessary; in section 8.4, I present a simple reinterpretation of Garfield and Priest's lattices which validates all these inferences using the material conditional.

    183

    Nāgārjuna’s Logic

    Even on the relevant conditional semantics for FDE, some conditional-free inferences (primarily disjunctive syllogism) would still be problematic. Moreover, we still have the failure of reductio ad absurdum:

    A ⊃ (B ∧ ¬B) FDE ¬A



    (8.5)

    Let ν(A) = t and ν(B) = b. Then ν(¬B) = b, and since the greatest lower bound of b and b is b, we have it that ν(B ˄ ¬B) = b. Further, it follows from our supposition that ν(¬A) = f. Since the least upper bound of b and f is b, we have it that ν(¬A ˅ (B ˄ ¬B)) = b. But that’s equivalent to (A ⊃ (B ˄ ¬B), and so our premise is designated. But ν(¬A) = f, which is undesignated. So we have a counterexample. It may also be objected that the reductio arguments are not intended to establish the negation of a proposition, but merely to provide reasons for rejecting that proposition.10 This response, however, would be successful only if one, in the conventional perspective, could distinguish between rejection and accepting a negation. I tentatively suggest that this distinction is not present in the conventional perspective, but only arises out of the transition to the ultimate perspective.11 This seems to be the whole point of the positive catuṣkoṭi. Are these arguments part of upāya—teachings which are, from the ultimate perspective, false but useful for a better understanding than the one currently held? If so, one may wish to endorse a part of the conventional perspective in order to allow it to lead one to a deeper understanding. Could this be the case with the invalidity of such argument forms? Unfortunately, no. This interpretation of Nāgārjuna would make sense if these argument forms were valid from the conventional perspective, but invalid from the ultimate perspective. In that case, these argument forms could be considered upāya; acceptable for teaching but ultimately to be rejected. But as we have seen, according to Garfield and Priest’s interpretation, the positive catuṣkoṭi makes these argument forms invalid from the conventional perspective. What is more, it turns out these forms of argument are valid from the ultimate perspective. So let us turn to that now. We have seen that the negative catuṣkoṭi amounts to a rejection of all sentences using μ, our external negation, and a new value, e.  Let us abbreviate the claim that an argument from a set of premises X to a conclusion A is valid according to these semantics thus:  X ⊨e A.

    184

    A aron J. Cotnoir

    Remember that μ(ν(A)) = e for every atomic A, and whenever μ(ν(A)) = e, μ(ν(¬A)) = μ(ν(A ˄ B)) = μ(ν(A ˅ B)) = e. Thus, any nonempty set of premises X can never be designated. It follows that every valuation according to which X is designated (there are none) will be one where a conclusion A is designated. Thus, it turns out that every argument from nonempty X to A is valid.



    X e A for all A and nonempty X.



    (8.6)

    Notice that this result does not turn on our earlier assumption that e is undesignated. For if e were designated, then every sentence would be designated, and hence every argument from X (whether empty or not) to A would be non-vacuously valid.

    8.4 A Proposal In light of these problems, in order to capture what Garfield and Priest claim Nāgārjuna is saying with respect to his arguments, we need to modify Garfield and Priest’s analysis. Indeed, the following proposal is really just a natural extension of some suggestions that Garfield and Priest have made elsewhere. There are two thoughts that inspired the proposed extension. The first comes from the suggestion by Deguchi, Garfield, and Priest (2008) that the positive catuṣkoṭi is fundamentally a tool used by Nāgārjuna to undermine the conventional perspective; it is not the conventional perspective itself. If this is right, then the FDE lattice is not the correct account of conventional truth values. The second thought comes from suggestions made in Deguchi, Garfield, and Priest (2008) and in Garfield and Priest (2002; 2009)  to the effect that contradictions as applied to conventional reality are merely prima facie. It is suggested that these contradictions need to be disambiguated between the conventional and ultimate perspectives and their distinct notions of truth. Thus, something may be true (conventionally), false (ultimately), true and false (conventionally and ultimately, respectively), and neither true nor false (ultimately and conventionally, respectively). (Garfield 2009, 2)

    Nāgārjuna’s Logic

    185

    This suggests that the positive catuṣkoṭi is really an intermixing of perspectives, and not constitutive of the conventional perspective itself. Furthermore, Garfield and Priest (2002) suggest such an interpretation is supported by the fact that Nāgārjuna never explicitly endorses a contradiction at the level of conventional reality. Second, as we have already noted, Nāgārjuna takes reductio arguments to be decisive against his opponents. As such, it seems he cannot be committed to the possible truth of contradictions in the conventional picture. Following these two lines of thought, I  propose we revise the Garfield-Priest interpretation by starting with an alternative lattice. In this lattice, truth values reflect both perspectives; they are ordered pairs of the values 1,0, where 1 represents “yes” and 0 represents “no.” The first member of the pair reflects the answer to the question “Is it conventionally true?”; the second member of the pair reflects the answer to the question “Is it ultimately false”? There are four possibilities: 〈1,1〉, 〈1,0〉, 〈0,1〉, 〈0,0〉. Intuitively, ν(A) = 〈1,1〉 when A is both conventionally true and ultimately false; ν(A) = 〈1,0〉 when A is conventionally true and ultimately not false; ν(A) = 〈0,1〉 when A is conventionally not true and ultimately false, and ν(A) = 〈0,0〉 when A is neither conventionally true nor ultimately false. So, we can represent the order on these values by the following lattice (table 8.5). We include semantics for the connectives as follows. • The value of a conjunction, ν(A ˄ B), is the greatest lower bound of ν(A) and ν(B). • The value of a disjunction, ν(A ˅ B), is the least upper bound of ν(A) and ν(B). • Where ν(A) = 〈x,y〉, the value of the negation ν(¬A) = 〈1 − x,1 − y〉. The only significant change from the Dunn semantics above is the treatment of negation. Here, negation toggles 〈1,0〉 and 〈0,1〉, similar to Table 8.5 B4

    186

    A aron J. Cotnoir

    the Dunn semantics, but also toggles 〈1,1〉, 〈0,0〉. This reflects the suggestion emphasized by Garfield and Priest (2002; 2009) that Nāgārjuna never explicitly endorses contradictions from the conventional perspectives. According to our semantics for negation, a proposition and its negation may never both be conventionally true. To fully explicate the logic, we need to specify designated values and consequence. Since the primary purpose of the positive catuṣkoṭi is to adopt the conventional perspective (if only to undermine it), we take conventional truth as designated. That means that any truth value which has 1 as its first member should be designated, otherwise not. So, 〈1,1〉 and 〈1,0〉 are designated values. On this semantics, we define conventional validity (⊨B4) in the usual designation-preserving way: an argument from X to A is conventionally valid (X ⊨B4 A) iff whenever ν(x) is designated for all x in X, so too is ν(A) designated. It is important to notice that the B4 semantics for the connectives on this lattice generates a fully classical propositional logic, according to which disjunctive syllogism, modus ponens, modus tollens, hypothetical syllogism, and reductio are all valid. More specifically, these semantics are a four-valued Boolean algebra, and hence validate all the same inferences as is two-valued counterpart—the standard classical semantics.12 Thus, from the conventional perspective, Nāgārjuna has all the classical inference principles at his disposal, because they are indeed valid. The positive catuṣkoṭi, the four corners of truth, arise when we move between perspectives. The clash of perspectives generates the four values necessary for the positive catuṣkoṭi. It is worth noting that we have not yet discussed the relation between “true” and “not false,” nor the relation between “false” and “not true.” It is plausible to assume that, from the conventional perspective, being false is equivalent to being not true. The distinction between “false” and “not true” is, in part, what is supposed to result from attending carefully to the positive uses of the catuṣkoṭi. So, in short, a 1 in the first argument place of a truth value denotes conventional truth and a 0 in the first argument place denotes conventional falsity (which is just to say conventional untruth). Of course, from the conventional perspective, the above semantics dictates that a proposition and its negation are never both conventionally not true. But this is to be expected, if falsity is conventionally identical to untruth. The result is that a proposition and its negation may never both be conventionally untrue because they may never both be conventionally false. This is simply because conventionally (i.e., classically) the falsity of A implies

    Nāgārjuna’s Logic

    187

    the truth of ¬A, and the falsity of ¬A implies the truth of A. In other words, if we allowed conventionally false contradictions, we would be forced to accept conventionally true ones. On the other hand, from the ultimate perspective, the negative catuṣkoṭi teaches us that being not false is not the same as being true. What the positive catuṣkoṭi adds to the conventional perspective is the possibility of rejecting or denying propositions and their negations. So, in an important way, our truth values build an external negation into the ultimate perspective. Since a 1 in the second place denotes “not ultimately false,” this need not imply that anything is ultimately true. Taking this external negation seriously moves us from positive catuṣkoṭi to negative catuṣkoṭi, as understood by Garfield and Priest, since the attitude there is rejection all the way down. It may be objected that the above semantics appears to imply that no proposition and its negation may both be ultimately not false.13 Here, I think, it is important to see that the above semantics is useful only for positive uses of the catuṣkoṭi. Negative uses are best understood via Garfield and Priest’s μ valuation function and the value e. In summary, Garfield and Priest’s series of lattices are best understood as models of the stages of awakening, but do not give adequate models for valid inference. In order to extend their account to valid inference, one must see that pure conventional reality includes only two truth values, t and f, and that Nāgārjuna’s logic is entirely classical. The positive catuṣkoṭi utilizes ambiguity between the conventional and ultimate perspectives, as outlined using the B4 semantics. The logic here is still fully classical. Once the transition is made to negative uses of the catuṣkoṭi, we employ a new valuation function μ and a new semantic value e corresponding to “emptiness.” This leads us directly to the full ultimate perspective.14

    Notes 1. I will not here be engaged in textual analysis of MMK, aside from providing some example passages. I am interested in showing that Garfield and Priest’s interpretive analysis cannot be applied to coherently across the board. Likewise, my appeal to Deguchi, Garfield, and Priest (2008) in section 8.4 should be viewed as a friendly suggestion on their behalf, not an assessment or endorsement of its being the correct interpretation of MMK. 2. Given the truth functions defined by Garfield and Priest, the material conditional is the only candidate available. With additional resources (e.g.,

    188

    A aron J. Cotnoir

    non-normal frame semantics), a basic relevant conditional could be modeled. For difficulties regarding this approach, see the discussion in section 8.3. In any case, conditionals are clearly beyond the scope of Garfield and Priest’s aims in their paper. 3. See, in particular, pp. 200–202. 4. See the suggestions in Garfield and Priest (2009), §5. 5. This assumption may be denied. See the discussion of upāya below. 6. For another example, see MMK 5.4–5. 7. The conclusion is implied in what follows. 8. Thanks to an anonymous referee for suggesting this response. 9. For details, and some progress toward a solution see Beall et al. (2006). 10. Thanks to an anonymous referee for suggesting this response. 11. For more discussion of this difference, see section 8.4. 12. For proof of this fact, see Beall and Van Fraassen’s (2003, 169–172) discussion of the liberal B4 matrix. 13. Thanks to an anonymous referee for pointing this out. 14. Thanks to Joel Kupperman, Graham Priest, Jay Garfield, and two anonymous referees for suggestions and discussions that led to many improvements in this chapter.

    9

    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti Laura Guerrero

    Buddhist philosophical literature commonly differentiates between two different types of truth:  ultimate truth and conventional truth.1 For the philosophers of the Mahāyāna tradition of Buddhism, it is difficult to give an account of conventional truth in a way that is consistent with their antirealist metaphysics (their ultimate position) and that yet retains at the conventional level a notion of truth that is robust enough to support it as a normative concept.2 To address this difficulty, Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans (2011) suggest that for the Madhyamaka school of Mahāyāna Buddhism, conventional truth might best be understood as deflationary truth. The deflationary theory of truth recommends itself because it retains a strong norm-supporting, nonrelativistic distinction between what is true and what is false at the conventional level but without involving any metaphysics—two goals that are important for Mādhyamikas. Thus Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans propose the following as a possible understanding of Madhyamaka conventional truth: Retain correspondence as our understanding of the “truth” in “conventional truth” but go deflationary about correspondence. In that case, the absence of robust truthmakers to stand behind our acceptance of conventionally true statements need not be an embarrassment. For then when we are asked what makes it true that there

    190

    L aur a Guerrero

    is a pot on the ground, we can simply reply that there is a pot on the ground. . . . [A]‌deflationist theory, like that of Horwich, does not involve anything metaphysically charged. It might then seem that the deflationist’s version of truth, purely along the lines of

    is true iff p and stripped of the excess baggage of truthmakers and ontology, would give an elegant reconstruction of Madhyamaka’s own oft-repeated principles.3 In this chapter I will point out two concerns that arise for the Mādhyamika from this proposal. Firstly, the deflationary theory of truth requires and presupposes a supplementary yet distinct theory of meaning that is independent of the notion of truth (so as to avoid circularity).4 This account of meaning provides the resources necessary to be able to decide when the conditions for a proposition’s truth, which are given by the proposition itself on the right-hand side of the equivalence schema, are met and the proposition acceptable. Thus, in order for conventional truth in Madhyamaka to be successfully interpreted as deflationary, the Madhyamaka view must also support a theory of meaning that does not depend on the notion of truth, while at the same time being consistent with their antirealist ontology. Secondly, using a deflationary theory to understand truth in the Madhyamaka context entails that the distinction between ultimate and conventional truth is not actually a distinction between two kinds of truth. Since the deflationary theory of truth presents truth as a single property, in order for a distinction between ultimate and conventional truth to be retained, the Mādhyamikas must be able to account for it in some other way. Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans acknowledge this potential problem and attempt to address it by appealing to an account, inspired by Kit Fine (2001), that makes a distinction between robust and merely deflationary facts. However, this account is incomplete in that it requires a further account of how the Mādhyamika, given her commitments, would draw the distinction between these two kinds of facts. This ends up leading back to the first problem of giving an account of meaning that explains when propositions, in this case expressing either robust or deflationary facts, are acceptable. In response to these concerns, in this chapter I suggest that the work of the seventh-century Mahāyāna Buddhist philosopher Dharmakīrti can provide the resources to give an account of meaning that is compatible with both the limitations of deflationism and the ontological commitments of Madhyamaka. Focusing on Dharmakīrti’s account of intentionality, I show that by interpreting that account from the perspective of his



    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti

    191

    Yogācāra position, one can explain the meaning-generating properties of propositions and thereby when they are acceptable, all without relying on a realist metaphysics. From this I conclude that the suggestion made by Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans to use the deflationary theory of truth to understand conventional truth in Madhyamaka is a good one when it is supplemented by a Dharmakīrtian account of meaning.

    9.1 Deflationary Truth The family of views commonly referred to as deflationary theories of truth, which include disquotational, redundancy, or minimalist theories, all share the view that truth lacks a substantive nature.5 A most carefully worked out version of a deflationary theory of truth is presented and defended by Paul Horwich.6 As Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans explain, this theory maintains that there is nothing more to the concept of truth than the equivalence schema: (E)

    is true iff p where “

    ” is short for “the proposition that p,” p presents the conditions under which the proposition is true—which are specified by the proposition itself—and “iff” is the logical operator “if and only if.” The classic example of one of these equivalences is is true iff snow is white which is just one of the infinite number of equivalences that together constitute the axioms of the deflationary theory of truth. Deflationists, such as Horwich, argue that the equivalence schema is sufficient on its own to explain everything there is to know about truth. The deflationary theory of truth, Horwich maintains, is basic, maximally deflationary, and yet complete, leaving nothing necessary out of the account of truth. According to the deflationist, the property of truth is neither complex nor naturalistic and thus has no underlying nature, has no hidden structure that needs to be elucidated, and is not susceptible to conceptual or scientific analysis. There are no necessary and sufficient conditions generally for some proposition’s being true beyond those specified by each proposition individually. All the facts about truth are given in the equivalence schema or can be derived from the axioms of the theory.7

    192

    L aur a Guerrero

    Horwich explains that “the truth predicate exists solely for the sake of a certain logical need,” namely the ability to infer from “

    is true,” p, and vice versa, and “to enable the explicit formulation of schematic generalizations.”8 As Quine pointed out, certain generalizations, such as “Every sentence of the form ‘p or not p’ is true,” require the use of the truth predicate in order to indirectly assert every sentence of that form.9 This amounts to a “semantic ascent” whereby we talk about sentences instead of using them. Quine explains, This ascent to a linguistic plane of reference is only a momentary retreat from the world, for the utility of the truth predicate is precisely the cancellation of linguistic reference. The truth predicate is a reminder that, despite a technical ascent to talk of sentences, our eye is on the world. This cancellatory force of the truth predicate is explicitly in Tarski’s paradigm:   “Snow is white” is true if and only if snow is white.   Quotation marks make all the difference between talking about words and talking about snow. The quotation is a name of a sentence that contains a name, namely “snow,” of snow. By calling the sentence true, we call snow white. The truth predicate is a device of disquotation. We may affirm the single sentence by just uttering it, unaided by quotation or by the truth predicate; but if we want to affirm some infinite lot of sentences that we can demarcate only by talking about the sentences, then the truth predicate has its use.10 Here Quine highlights the disquotational aspect of the deflationary theory of truth but also points out an important instance in which we cannot do without the truth predicate:  the one wherein we cannot simply use language but must make reference to it. While we need the truth predicate in these instances, it does not add anything conceptually to a sentence that the sentence itself does not already contain. Thus, Horwich maintains that the entire conceptual and theoretical role of truth may be explained on the basis of the equivalence schema.11 Everyone is prepared to infer “ is true” from “snow is white” and vice versa. This use is captured by the equivalence schema, and beyond this there really is nothing more to say about the nature of truth. Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans are right to note that the deflationist theory “does not involve anything metaphysically charged” and that the theory is “stripped of the excess baggage of truth makers and



    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti

    193

    ontology.”12 Horwich claims, for example, that “truth is metaphysically trivial—nothing more than a device of generalization.”13 This is indeed an attractive feature for a Mādhyamika. However, just because the theory of truth itself is metaphysically neutral does not mean that ontology is not still lurking in the background. What the deflationary theory does is shift the interesting, and possibly problematic, metaphysical questions to a supplementary theory of meaning. The deflationary theory of truth requires this independent, though supplementary, theory to explain the meaningfulness of the propositions that are on the right-hand side of the equivalence schema. As Horwich himself notes, meaning, on his view, is conceptually more fundamental than truth since the latter presupposes the former.14 The deflationary theory is itself neutral with respect to which supplementary theory of meaning is to be advanced and in particular it is neutral with respect to the ontology such an account presupposes. Given the ontological neutrality of the deflationary theory of truth we do not need any “robust truthmakers to stand behind our acceptance of conventionally true statements,” however, we do need some account of when the conditions for a particular proposition’s being true, which are given by the right-hand side of the equivalence schema and specified by the proposition itself, are met. In other words, we need an account of propositions as the content of our beliefs and the meaning of our statements. The deflationary theory of truth presupposes that it is possible to give such an account without appealing to the notion of truth. If the Mādhyamika is to be interpreted as employing a deflationary theory of truth, then she must also be able to give an account of the content of our beliefs and the meaning of our statements that is independent of the notion of truth and is consistent with her antirealist metaphysical commitments.

    9.2  Two Kinds of Truth? A further consequence of adopting a deflationary interpretation of truth in Madhyamaka is that any distinction made between conventional and ultimate truths cannot be explained as a distinction between two different kinds of truth. According to the deflationary theory, all propositions conform to the equivalence schema and all propositions are thus equally true when true and false when false. There is no room for degrees; there is only one truth according to the deflationary theory of truth.

    194

    L aur a Guerrero

    This unitary notion of truth seems to fit well with those aspects of Madhyamaka thought that equate the ultimate and the conventional. However, in the Mūlamadhyamakakārikā Nāgārjuna also claims that The Buddha’s teaching of the Dharma Is based on two truths: A truth of worldly convention And an ultimate truth. Those who do not understand The distinction drawn between these two truths Do not understand The Buddha’s profound truth.15 So the question that arises is: how are we to understand, from a deflationary perspective, the distinction between the ultimate and the conventional that Nāgārjuna says here it is important to understand? This is particularly pressing with respect to claims that may be understood to have conflicting truth values when taken from different perspectives. For example, a Mādhyamika might want to say from the ultimate point of view that a proposition like “a pot is on the ground” is false (because ultimately, according to her, there are no such things as pots) and yet also want to say that from a conventional point of view the same proposition is true. Similarly, as Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans point out, a claim such as “there is no way, no path, no Buddha” appears to express something that might be taken as ultimately true but conventionally false.16 How is a deflationist Mādhyamika to avoid these inconsistencies while retaining a singular notion of truth? Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans propose borrowing an idea from Kit Fine (2001), discussed by Horwich (2010), that draws a distinction between robust, REAL facts and deflationary facts. Horwich explains that the modifier “REAL” is used to indicate a class of facts that are understood to reflect the ultimate ontology—what is actually the case.17 Deflationary facts, on the other hand, are understood to be “facts to which we are committed merely by virtue of making assertions and accepting the trivial equivalence of ‘p’ and ‘It’s a fact that p.’ ”18 Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans use this idea in the following way: To implement the idea in the present context, we suppose that the language is augmented by the adverb REALLY, to be understood as a philosopher’s term of art. We still have a single deflationary



    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti

    195

    notion of truth. (So, in particular, “REALLY p” is true iff REALLY p.) Ultimate truths are of the form “REALLY p”; conventional truths are simply of the form p—where this does not contain an occurrence of “REALLY.”19 The idea here seems to be that the operator “REALLY” can be used to indicate explicitly when a proposition is intended to be part of an ultimate discourse. From the ultimate perspective, propositions take the form “REALLY p.” Thus, that “The pot is on the ground” is true is perfectly consistent with “REALLY the pot is on the ground” being false, because these express different propositions. In this way we can avoid the consequence of having one proposition have different truth values from different perspectives. The question that remains to be answered is how the “REALLY” operator marks the difference between the two kinds of discourse. In light of the discussions by Fine and Horwich with respect to REAL and deflationary facts, presumably the distinction between the two discourses is supposed to be understood with respect to whether or not the discourse reflects the ultimate ontology, that is, REALITY, or not. While it might be tempting to think of this in terms of reflecting the ultimate facts, this way of looking at things is unhelpful because the facts, like truth, are understood in a deflationary way that presupposes the meaningfulness of “REALLY.” Just as

    is true iff p the same deflationary equivalence applies to facts:

    is a fact iff p It is in virtue of these equivalences that we come to think of facts as truthmakers, for example. This idea of facts as truthmakers, Horwich explains, stems from our acceptance of the following equivalence:

    is true iff

    is a fact However, our acceptance of this equivalence does not entail that

    is true because

    is a fact. As was noted earlier, in order of explanatory priority, p is primary. It is because of our willingness to accept p that we

    196

    L aur a Guerrero

    are willing to accept both

    is true and that

    is a fact. Therefore

    being a fact cannot explain why

    is true. They are both explained by p.20 Similarly, an appeal to facts cannot explain the use of “REALLY.” Rather, the order of explanatory priority will go from the use of “REALLY” to our understanding of the facts such that is a fact iff REALLY p Thus our understanding of what the ultimate facts are depends on our understanding of what “REALLY” means, not the other way around. This analysis suggests that if the Mādhyamikas are going to defend a distinction between ultimate and conventional facts this way, they are going to have to do it at the level of explaining propositions generally and the meaning of the operator “REALLY,” particularly. Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans recognize that there is no clear account of what, exactly, “REALLY” means.21 Thus the challenge that Mādhyamikas face, if they want to adopt this approach, is of giving an account of the difference in meaning between robust and deflationary propositions in terms of the meaning of the philosophical term of art “REALLY.” One way to try to do this is to endorse a theory of meaning that at least for ultimate discourse involves some sort of constitutive relation between the objects of that discourse and the discourse itself, such that it reflects the ultimate ontology. This is the kind of thing that philosophers who employ the REAL/merely deflationary distinction end up doing for the discourses they defend as REAL. However, the cost for the Madhyamaka is the loss of the metaphysical neutrality that the deflationary theory of truth was initially posited to preserve. Marking the distinction in this way also transforms the problem of explaining the distinction between two different kinds truth, ultimate and conventional, into a problem of explaining two different kinds of meaning. It might turn out better to give instead a singular account of meaning that explains both kinds of discourse and abandon the term of art “REALLY.” This brings us back to our first concern with adopting the deflationary theory of truth as an interpretation of truth in Madhyamaka: that of giving an account of meaning. In order to resolve both the issue of meaning and the distinction between the ultimate and the conventional, we will need to look for an account of meaning for Madhyamaka philosophy that is both compatible with the limitations set by the deflationary theory of truth and consistent with Madhyamaka metaphysical commitments. By doing this,



    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti

    197

    we can arrive at an account of when and in virtue of what the conditions given on the right-hand side of the equivalence schema are met for both conventional and ultimate discourse.

    9.3 Dharmakīrti and Nonstandard Semantics Jan Westerhoff (2009b) argues that the best way to understand Nāgārjuna’s claim in the Vigrahavyāvartanī that Mādhyamikas hold no thesis or position is as Nāgārjuna rejecting the standard semantic picture that takes meaning to involve some kind of constitutive relation between language and a ready-made world. He says, What Nāgārjuna means when he says that he “has no thesis” is that none of his theoretical statements (including the claim of universal emptiness) are to be interpreted according to a semantics based on the standard picture. For the Mādhyamika, no assertion is to be taken to refer to a ready-made world of mind-independent objects, nor can he assume that there is a structural similarity linking word and world which is independent of human conceptual imputation.22 On this understanding, Nāgārjuna denies having a thesis only when having a thesis is taken to involve an inflationary semantics that makes the presence of a ready-made world a constitutive feature of meaning. Thesis making is, on this view, unproblematic when this standard semantics is rejected in favor of a nonstandard semantics that does not presuppose the ready-made world that Madhyamaka antirealism rejects. In fact, making sense of conventional discourse in light of these metaphysical commitments seems to require that some such nonstandard semantics is in play. In his compelling essay, Westerhoff does not offer an account of the nonstandard semantics that Nāgārjuna is taken to endorse. It is my contention that the resources the Mādhyamika needs to give such an account can be found in the work of Dharmakīrti. Dharmakīrti’s work has had considerable influence on the development of Buddhist thought since his time, making him a central figure in the history of Buddhist philosophy. As such, his texts are accepted as authoritative in some form or other by most Mādhyamikas, even if Dharmakīrti is not himself usually taken to be a Mādhyamika and interpretations of his work vary greatly.23 Because

    198

    L aur a Guerrero

    of Dharmakīrti’s strong influence on Madhyamaka thought, his work is in a position to provide an account of meaning that a Mādhyamika could accept as a supplement to a deflationary account of truth.24 In his work, Dharmakīrti gives an account of linguistic meaning that is derived from a more fundamental account of intentional mental content. Specifically, he is concerned with the content of what can be translated as “cognition” (dhī/jñāna/buddhi). If we understand the veridicality of a cognition to be parasitic on the truth of its intentional content, p, such that a cognition of p is veridical if and only if

    is true, and

    is true if and only if p, then Dharmakīrti’s account of intentional mental content may be able to serve as the account the Mādhyamika needs to supplement a deflationary account of truth—provided that such an account is independent of the notion of truth and is consistent with Mādhyamika antirealist commitments. In what follows I argue that it succeeds on both these counts. Dharmakīrti’s account of mental content recommends itself because it does not involve constitutive relations between that content and a ready-made world, and thus is consistent with antirealist commitments, and it does not rely on the notion of truth, making it consistent with deflationism.

    9.4  Two Kinds of Intentional Content Dharmakīrti’s account of intentional mental content is given in his apoha theory. This theory explains how processes of exclusion (apoha) generate conceptual, propositionally structured, and linguistically expressible cognitions from nonconceptual sensory ones. In order to understand how these processes work it is important to understand the distinction Dharmakīrti draws between these two kinds of cognition and the distinctive intentional content each has. According to Dharmakīrti, a cognition can have one of two kinds of ākāra, or “representation,” which differ with respect to the kind of intentional objects that compose them.25 Perceptual, or sensory, cognitions have ākāras that are composed of what Dharmakīrti calls svalakṣaṇas.26 Svalakṣaṇas are quality particulars. Dharmakīrti says of svalakṣaṇas that they have power with respect to goal-oriented action, that they are dissimilar from one another (they are not tokens of a repeatable type), that they are not the objects of language, and that cognitions including them are basic in the sense that no other factors besides the nature of the quality particulars themselves determine the ākāra of the cognition.27



    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti

    199

    In contrast to these cognitions, there are distinct cognitions, which I will call “conceptual cognitions,” that have ākāras that are composed of sāmānyalakṣaṇas. Sāmānyalakṣaṇas are, roughly, concepts. Dharmakīrti says of sāmānyalakṣaṇas that they do not have power with respect to goal-oriented action, that their tokens are repeatable, that they are the objects of language, and that nature of the ākāra of cognitions including them depends on other factors, such as attention and familiarity with language usage. On this view, then, there are two different kinds of cognition that, in virtue of the kind of ākāra they have, have different kinds of intentional objects and thereby represent the world in distinctive ways. That cognition comes in these two flavors, Dharmakīrti says, is evident from cognition itself.28 In order to better understand the nature of Dharmakīrti’s nonconceptual perceptual content and the distinction that he makes between perceptual and conceptual cognitions, I think it is helpful to look at how the distinction between conceptual and nonconceptual forms of representation is drawn by Jerry Fodor (2007). Fodor differentiates between two mutually exclusive kinds of representation: iconic representation and discursive representation. The main difference between these two kinds of representation is that they have different compositional structures and thus represent in very different ways. Fodor says, “all the kinds of representations we are concerned with are compositional,” that is to say of a representation that its “syntactic structure and semantic content are both determined by the syntactic structure and semantic content of its parts.”29 However, how the parts compose to determine the content differs between discursive and iconic representation. Discursive representations, because they involve concepts, must be structured in such a way as to follow certain rules of combination and composition. For example, nouns and verbs contribute in distinct ways to the composition of a meaningful sentence. Elements like these must be arranged and related in the right kinds of way in order to be structured so as to represent a state of affairs. These various elements and relations contribute in a variety of ways to the composition of the whole, making the structure of discursive representations complicated. However, this complicated structure makes it possible for these representations to have “a galaxy of representational properties that icons don’t,” notably the ability to take logical form and thus play a role in inference.30

    200

    L aur a Guerrero

    Iconic representations, on the other hand, do not have such a complicated structure. The way in which an iconic representation represents is in a manner analogous to how a picture or a map represents. Fodor explains that these kinds of representations have a compositional semantics that follows what he thus calls the “Picture Principle”: If P is a picture of X, then parts of P are pictures of parts of X. This principle entails that iconic representations have structurally homogeneous parts. No matter how you slice up the representation, each part contributes equally to the composition of the whole, much like each piece of a jigsaw puzzle contributes to the composition of the whole, no matter how arbitrarily the pieces are cut. This means that iconic representations do not have a specific constituent structure—there are no joints; there is no specific way that elements must be identified and related. Fodor explains that they are a “homogeneous kind of symbol from both the syntactic and the semantic point of view. They don’t have logical form, they don’t have a structure to make explicit.”31 All the parts of an iconic representation contribute equally to the interpretation and in the same way. Because of this, Fodor points out that iconic representations cannot do the same kinds of things that discursive representations can do. In particular they cannot enter into logical relations and cannot form part of an inference. If we follow this way of characterizing the distinction between conceptual and nonconceptual representations and apply it to Dharmakīrti’s work, the ākāras of perceptual cognitions, which would be composed of svalakṣaṇa qualitative particulars, can be considered to be iconic representations that are not linguistically expressible because they are not appropriately structured. We might think of these ākāras as qualitative maps of sensory space for each sense modality. The ākāras of thought that are made up of sāmānyalakṣaṇas, on the other hand, can be considered to be discursive representations that are structured in a way that is expressible and that can play a role in inference.

    9.5  Apoha The goal of Dharmakīrti’s apoha theory is to explain how, via a process of exclusion, cognitions with discursive representations are generated from cognitions with iconic ones. According to Dharmakīrti, in ordinary



    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti

    201

    unenlightened circumstances a perceptual cognition initiates a cognitive process that generates a discursive representation on its basis. This process occurs mostly below the level of consciousness wherein the cognitive system (or what Dharmakīrti would call the mind) generates a subsequent conceptual cognition that represents the environment in terms of discrete and categorizable objects. It does this by bringing past experience to bear on the interpretation of the sensory information presented in an occurrent perceptual cognition. This process is necessarily distorting given the distinctive and incommensurate ways in which the two kinds of representation represent. Because iconic representations do not have a conceptual structure to be made explicit, there is no way to read a discursive representation off an iconic one. The former cannot simply be reduced or translated to the latter. Therefore, in order to go from a nonconceptual ākāra to a discursive one, the mind has to do some creative interpretive work. The process begins by a perceptual cognition triggering certain subconscious mental factors—latencies, imprints, and capacities—called vāsanās. In giving an account of the role of vāsanās in Dharmakīrti’s system, Dunne (2011) points out that “although he [Dharmakīrti] refers repeatedly to imprints [vāsanās], the precise mechanism of their operation receives no attention.”32 This means that giving a precise account of their operation is difficult. It is, however, clear from Dharmakīrti’s work that vāsanās play a very important role in explaining how the mind generates conceptual cognitions from perceptual ones. For example, in his own commentary to verses 68–70 of the “Svārthānumāna” chapter of his Pramāṇavārttika, Dharmakīrti states: A conceptual awareness arises in dependence on things which are excluded from what is other than those [that have the same cause or effect]. In conformity with the nature (prakṛti) of its imprints, that awareness conceals the distinct form of each of those things, and ascribes to them its own nondifferent appearance. Doing so, that conceptual awareness conflates those things and presents them as nondifferent. Those things conceptualized as nondifferent are excluded from others in that they have the same effects and causes; there is also a cognitive imprint (vāsanā) that induces one to conceptualize those things in that fashion. The nature (prakṛti) of those distinct things themselves and the nature of the imprint are such that the cognition that arises from

    202

    L aur a Guerrero

    those things and that imprint appears in this way [i.e., such that those things seem nondifferent].33 Here we see that the svalakṣaṇas that are the elements of perceptual cognitions are not alone responsible for the generation of a subsequent conceptual cognition. It is the perceptual cognition in conjunction with vāsanās that “induces one to conceptualize those things in that fashion,” that is, that leads the cognitive system to interpret the data presented in perception as presenting a describable object, one that can be taken to be similar to other objects. This kind of account is to be expected given the iconic nature of perceptual representation and its incommensurability with discursive representation. It is clear that some additional, intervening factor would have to be in operation in order to derive a conceptual cognition from a perceptual one. For Dharmakīrti, this role is played by vāsanās. In Dharmakīrti’s system, vāsanās thus seem to function to organize and process the information derived from the senses through perception. Dunne explains that generally in the Yogācāra tradition of which Dharmakīrti is a part, vāsanās are “a mechanism for the expression of karma,” that is to say, vāsanās are the way in which past experience gets encoded by the cognitive system.34 From Dharmakīrti’s discussion of vāsanās it is clear that he considers some of these vāsanās to be innate (anādi) and others acquired (āhita).35 The innate vāsanās include certain dispositions that a sentient creature has in virtue of being the particular type of creature that it is. In the Buddhist context this is commonly understood to be a product of experiences from past lives, which are said to determine the kind of form in rebirth a particular consciousness stream (commonly called a “being”) takes. Since this process is said to be beginningless, these vāsanās are also commonly described as beginningless. In more modern and secular parlance, we can understand innate vāsanās in terms of evolutionarily acquired dispositions that a sentient being has in virtue of being the kind of being that it is. These are relatively stable dispositions that are not easily susceptible to change in the course of the being’s life. Acquired vāsanās, on the other hand, are formed through experience within a lifetime and develop in number and complexity as more experience is acquired. One important example is linguistic experience. For creatures with the capacity for language, past experiences of language learning and use leave vāsanā imprints that are then brought to bear in interpreting perceptual data from future perceptual cognitions. The generation



    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti

    203

    of conceptual cognitions for such creatures capable of language is thus affected by the acquisition of language, a point that will be relevant in appreciating how linguistic conventions contribute to determining cognitive content. When triggered, vāsanās operate automatically and unconsciously to transform perceptual experience into a tokening of a type that the system can then use to make the environment easier to negotiate and predict. The most basic of the innate imprints present in the subconscious of all sentient creatures is a disposition to judge perceived particulars as being the same as previously perceived particulars. Dunne describes this vāsanā as “part of a sentient being’s cognitive architecture” and as what serves as the foundation for the capacity to form even the simplest concepts.36 This vāsanā is a necessary part of the cognitive architecture for any being that represents the world conceptually because the objects of perception are particulars and thus do not themselves share any similarities. The perceived similarities are not read off perceptual experience but must be constructed by the mind. For this reason, Dunne points out, this vāsanā is, and must be, innate; it is not possible to learn through experience. He explains that, this disposition is not learned; indeed, on Dharmakīrti’s view it would be impossible to acquire it through experience because this would require an experience of two objects that are in fact the same, but for Dharmakīrti all perceptible objects are necessarily different in all ways.37 In order to draw the similarities that are necessary for acts of recognition and concept formation, the minds of sentient beings thus have an innate vāsanā that is disposed to take the contents of present experience to be the same as the content of previous experience. When these vāsanās of past experiences are triggered, the mind is quick to take the present content to resemble the content of the past and thereby takes them all to be tokens of the same type. But as Dreyfus (2011) points out, for Dharmakīrti “the similarities that he posits are not objective but exist only in our experience or, rather, in the ways in which we spontaneously conceptualize our experiences.”38 And it is an innate vāsanā that allows for such spontaneous conceptualization. Ganeri (2011) gives a nice account about how this innate vāsanā could function at the most basic level to organize by exclusion sensory input

    204

    L aur a Guerrero

    into placed features so as to create a more defined iconic representation. He says, According to the feature-placing hypothesis, sensory experience analogously [to Strawson’s feature-placing language] requires the capacity to identify phenomenal properties in quality space and also the capacity to place those qualities at locations on or near the body of the sentient creature (locations with respect to which the sentient creature can stand in an ongoing information link).39 Drawing on the work of Austen Clark, Ganeri explains that the first capacity “to identify phenomenal properties in quality space” can be described as working by exclusion insofar as “phenomenal properties are defined by their relational position within an order.”40 On this view qualities are not defined in terms of their cause or their inherent nature. Rather they are defined by means of their relative position in a quality space that orders qualities within a sense modality by “relations of matching, discriminability, and relative similarity.” Ganeri explains that the “quality space places two qualities nearer to each other if perceivers tend to find instances of them similar, further away to the degree their instances are perceived as different,”41 so orange is closer to red than to blue, for example. On this view, one of the most basic cognitive processes that occurs is that by which we organize sensations, svalakṣaṇas, relationally into a quality space by judging relative similarity and difference. Along with this capacity to place a phenomenal property in a quality space is the capacity to experience those phenomenal properties as occurring in a location relative to the perceived location of the subject. Dharmakīrti notes that an elemental feature of unenlightened experience is the experience of a distinction between subject and object, between what is internal and what is external to the subject. This is a built-in structural element of all intentional cognitions.42 This feature of experience can, through feature placing, come to have a more definite, albeit still iconic, structure. Feature placing involves focusing the attribution of qualities to a location. Locating more than one quality to a location is the beginning of being able to unify them into an object. Quoting Treisman and Gelade, Ganeri notes that “any features which are present in the same central fixation of attention are combined to form a single object. Thus focal attention provides the “glue” which integrates the initially separable features into unitary objects.”43 This focus of attention requires appreciating the



    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti

    205

    incompatibility and involvement ranges of identified qualities so that qualities that exclude each other are not placed in the same location and qualities that involve one another are. This is another place where Ganeri suggests exclusion is at work.44 The innate dispositional vāsanā that judges similarity works in conjunction with acquired vāsanās that encode past experience to generate full-blown conceptually structured cognitions. Which of the vāsanās from past experience are triggered is determined not only by the initial perceptual cognition but also by what Dunne calls “subjective factors.”45 These subjective factors, which like vāsanās “may be thought of as involving conditioning (saṃskāraṇa),” serve as the background against which the cognitive process occurs.46 These factors include our aversions and desires, our purposes and interests, and the goal-oriented expectations we have in light of those purposes and interests. They basically constitute our engaged situation at the time of cognition and they create the subjective context that helps to bring certain features of the perceptual cognition into focus. These subjective factors, in conjunction with perceptual cognition, thus trigger the vāsanās of past experiences that bear on the situation of engagement and together they bring into focus certain features of iconic perceptual representations. This creates a demarcation between focus and field. What are in the focus range are features that are taken by the system to be functionally equivalent. These are then contrasted with those features that are not taken to be functionally equivalent. Dharmakīrti describes this as an exclusion. For example, in the passage from the Pramāṇavārttika quoted above, Dharmakīrti described the exclusionary manner in which similarities are derived as one in which “things are excluded from what is other than those.” This exclusion occurs when the features in the focus range, though particular, are taken to be non-different and are excluded from the remaining features that do not share the functional similarity. The focus range, which we can identify as X, can thus be described as being not non-X—the classic articulation of apoha. If we relate this to Ganeri’s view, we can think of feature placing, and the corresponding involvement and incompatibility ranges, as shaped by the vāsanā of past experience and the subjective context in which cognitions arise. The unification of features produced by the vāsanās and subjective factors at the simplest level involves simply lumping together features to form stable, uniform representations. For example, generating a representation of an enduring patch of color from a continually changing flux of color particulars involves unifying all the color particulars into the same color

    206

    L aur a Guerrero

    by taking them to be functionally equivalent, or in Ganeri’s terms, as occupying roughly the same place in quality space. Taking a spatial expanse of color, say the color of a wall, to present uniformly the same color at the same time, as well as over time, requires formulating an abstract and general representation of the color, which all the particulars are mistakenly taken to share. More complex unifications involve lumping together various focus features, both within a modality and cross-modally, to form representations of individual objects and object types. To use a common Indian example, a water-jug representation would involve associating a wide variety of cross-modal features—color, shape, heft, texture, solidity—that all get lumped together into the same individual. The multiplicity of features are taken to be nondifferent insofar as they are taken to be functionally equivalent, generating the same effect, and thus to constitute a unified object. In addition, when identified as specifically a water-jug type object, this constructed object is taken to be functionally similar to other collections of features that were also in the past taken to be objects of that type. Such a representation thus involves generalizations on several levels, which the subjective factors and the vāsanās are responsible for generating by constructing similarities. Thus, the way that the mind is able to judge different particulars as the same is by ignoring irrelevant differences and focusing on mostly functional features that seem relevant to our interests, activities, and general interactions with the world. So, when current experience is compared with the past experience encoded in vāsanās, the assessments of similarity are made by excluding or ignoring the differences between the experiences in order to focus on their functional similarity. They are in effect judged to be nondifferent with respect to each other and different from all those things that cannot play the same functional role. In his own commentary to verses 137–142 of the “Svārthānumāna” chapter of the Pramāṇavārttika, Dharmakīrti uses the water-jug example to explain how apoha works: Those particulars that when conglomerated perform a single effect have no distinction from each other with regard to that effect. Therefore, it would be pointless to express any such distinction. For this reason, in order to refer (niyojana) to all of them at once, people apply one expression to them, such as “water-jug.” Those [i.e., the particulars that form a water-jug] are all equally different from their



    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti

    207

    respective homologues and heterologues, but since they contribute to the accomplishment of that single purpose [such as containing water], they are distinguished from others that do not do so. Hence, they are cognized as nondistinct due to that nondifference.47 Here Dharmakīrti emphasizes that the conglomeration of particulars that we take to be a water-jug is taken to be the same in the sense of being a single, whole object in virtue of the fact that we take them to generate a single effect. In virtue of their function, the differences are glossed over and that conglomeration of features is excluded from all the other features present in perception that could not play the appropriate functional role. Thus they are judged not to be a non-water-jug. This identification will involve vāsanās and subjective factors that will bring together past experiences involving practical engagement with other not non-water-jug objects. This functional understanding, plus the associated sensory experience from the past, will then inform the present judgment of sameness between the present experience and those past experiences, which then will result in a conceptual cognition that will represent the general water-jug object. This is then mistakenly confused with the original perceptual experience. Chatterjee (2011), who likens Dharmakīrti’s account to accounts common in cognitive science, describes this exclusionary process, which is the hallmark of the apoha account, as one wherein the cognitive system “learns to conflate some differences and superimpose a single form on distinct representations.”48 She explains that what happens in the cognitive process is that the cognitive system uses vāsanās to determine that different stimuli are, though different, compatible, and through the power of overgeneralization comes to react to them in the same way. In particular, it comes to generate a general representation that obscures difference and presents the stimuli as the same. To illustrate this idea she uses the example of a frog being unable to discriminate between different kinds of moving black dots and reacting to them all in the same way. Whether what is presented in perception is a fly or a stone pellet, the frog overgeneralizes, ignores differences, and treats them as the same. The frog’s cognitive system in effect represents these different stimuli as the same in virtue of taking them to be functionally equivalent. Chatterjee understands Dharmakīrti’s account of human cognition to operate in much the same manner. Although we receive an infinite variety of stimuli through perception, we are disposed to overgeneralize for pragmatic reasons:  in order to help us negotiate our environment and predict future events.

    208

    L aur a Guerrero

    9.6  Pragmatic Context and Use Describing the content of cognition as representational, as I  have done above, can be misleading by suggesting that that content is somehow determined by some relation to a ready-made world. This way of understanding representation would be mistaken in Dharmakīrti’s case because he is a Yogācārin49 and thus rejects the notion that there is a ready-made world and because the account of apoha just described suggests that Dharmakīrti does not think of mental content that way. The account of conceptual mental content that emerges from Dharmakīrti’s account of apoha is one that does not involve a constitutive relationship between concept and world. Dharmakīrti seems to go out of his way to emphasize that concepts cannot be defined in terms of some relation to objects nor in terms of some relation to svalakṣaṇas, which are by definition nonconceptual and always distorted or covered up by the apoha process. The concept DOG, for example, on this view is not understood in terms of some relation to dogs nor to a collection of svalakṣaṇas that are not nondogs, the latter because being a not nondog is not a feature that svalakṣaṇas themselves have but is rather itself a construction. The explanatory story about how conceptual cognitions are generated instead suggests a use or functional theory of concepts—an account that does not require any constitutive relation between concept and world. The concepts generated by the cognitive system through the apoha process are heavily influenced by the engaged context in which the process occurs. This is because concepts are used by the system in guiding behavior. For example, Dunne notes that This appeal to experience and dispositions highlights the importance of mind dependency or “subjective factors” in the process of constructing exclusions. That is, Dharmakīrti maintains that when we construct exclusions, we do not do so haphazardly or out of some pernicious habit; rather, we have some purpose in mind, and that purpose provides expectations and interests that form the context of our concept formation.50 The purpose of concept formation in this specifically empirical context is to aid the system in negotiating and predicting the environment, which is given to the system through perception.51 The concept-forming process thus begins and ends with engaged activity. In the middle is



    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti

    209

    the apoha process that constructs concepts based on the assessment of functional similarities between features given in perception. The concepts are then used by the system to guide behavior oriented toward the environment. In Dharmakīrti’s account this orientation toward the environment is, of course, really just an orientation toward future sensory stimulation, since the environment represented in perception is only seemingly external. Regardless, concepts are thus understood primarily in terms of the functional role they play in successfully guiding our actions. To be an X is to function as an X. Concepts are defined by the use to which they are put. The concept-forming process is a recursive process. The effectiveness of any given constructed concept, along with the associated sensory stimuli, subjective factors, and vāsanās that contributed to its construction, are stored as vāsanās that then are available for use in future iterations of the process. This means that as a system acquires more experience, it acquires more resources for assessing functional similarities between perceptual stimuli. Unlike Chatterjee’s frog’s system, perhaps, pragmatic success or failure can make a difference to the features that our system brings into focus and how it draws functional boundaries. This success or failure, which is itself experienced through perception, contributes to the vāsanās that the system brings to bear in generating future concepts. Insofar as the cognitive process depends heavily on the engaged situation of the system, the functional similarities that a cognitive system draws in order to formulate concepts are entirely contingent. Chatterjee explains that for Dharmakīrti and cognitive scientists alike, Ontologically speaking, all these abstracted elements, be they representations of properties, of class characters, or of objects, are on a par, since they are constructions of our sensory-motor system and cannot be found in the external world. This tacit categorization, however, has not been done once and for all. Depending on the background provided by the context, the system might opt for some different schemes and cut up the world differently. Moreover, there may be many correct categorizations for the very same set of representations, correctness being a function of success in everyday life.52 Here Chatterjee highlights the important relationship between conceptualization and pragmatic success. The manner in which we categorize the

    210

    L aur a Guerrero

    world is closely tied to the uses to which we put those categories in guiding our actions. The innate capacity we have to draw similarities and to formulate concepts does not itself determine how the concepts are formulated. That depends on our experience, which is an entirely contingent matter. Conceptualization thus does not carve the world up at its natural joints, for no joints are naturally occurring, but rather constructs joints in order to facilitate goal oriented action. Dunne explains the lack of ultimate ontological ground for our conventionally constructed world of things in the following way: In effect, [Dharmakīrti] is saying that when we can call all fires “fire,” for example, it is not that they all instantiate the universal “fireness”; nor that they all possess some real, specifiable similarity; nor even that they all have the “same” effect in a way that we can ultimately specify in objective terms. Rather, all those things are just different from nonfire things, and the reason for their difference is simply that by their nature they appear that way to us when we attend to what we mean by “fire.” Even the seeming objectivity of this appeal to nature may disappoint some, for a thing’s “nature” (svabhāva) is also conceptually constructed through the apoha theory… in ultimate terms, there is no metaphysically defensible reason for the fact that we call them “fire.” Thus, if one is hoping for an ultimately defensible metaphysical reason, then Dharmakīrti’s answer to the problem of sameness is dissatisfying.53 On my reading, the abandonment of the search for “an ultimately defensible metaphysical reason” to explain our use of concepts is the whole point of Dharmakīrti’s account of concept formation. For an antirealist no such reason is to be had. Instead, Dharmakīrti argues that we carve up the world into fires and nonfires for purely pragmatic reasons—because doing so serves our interests.

    9.7  Reference and Representation Understanding concepts in this way, in terms of their use, in fact removes the concern to provide “an ultimately defensible metaphysical reason” in support of conceptualization by rejecting the presupposition that meaning must be explained in terms of a constitutive relation between concepts and



    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti

    211

    world. It also removes the problem, discussed by Tillemans, of bridging the gap between scheme and content. He says, The seemingly intractable problem in making a radical scheme-content separation, as Yogācāra wants to do, is that once you’ve insisted that things in the world exist in a way completely outside the natures imposed by the conceptual scheme, it becomes very difficult to backtrack and still somehow account for a linkup between language, concepts, and the world.54 This problem, however, presupposes that having a successful scheme requires “a linkup” between language, concepts, and world. A use or functional theory of meaning rejects this presupposition and thereby undermines the source of the problem. Nonrelational accounts of meaning, like a use theory, will then explain reference in a deflationary way that gives conceptual priority to meaning. Horwich explains that, the deflationist position is not to deny that a word’s meaning-giving property fixes its extension, but to suppose that it does so only because it first fixes the word’s meaning. For we can then invoke the definition of “true of” in terms of “meaning”—in particular w means DOG → (x) (w is true of x ↔ x is a dog) to infer (by transitivity) that the word is true of exactly the dogs.55 On this view it is trivially true that if x means DOG, then it is true of all and only dogs. This is the case in virtue of the meaning engendering properties of the concept, not because of some constitutive relation between the concept and dogs. The meaning engendering properties for Dharmakīrti will consist in the uses to which the concepts are put and the functions they perform in cognition and in our characteristic ways of life (vyavahāra). A helpful way of understanding representation in a similarly deflationary way is to think in term of what Price (2011) calls “internal representation.” Price draws a distinction between “external representation” (e-representation) and “internal representation” (i-representation). The first notion, “e-representation,” “gives priority to the idea that the job of representation is to co-vary with something else—typically, some external factor, or environmental condition.”56 This notion of representation understands representation to be constituted by some kind of relation between the representation and some external representatum. A representation is

    212

    L aur a Guerrero

    thus taken to be about something that is external to that representation and that aboutness is accounted for by appealing to a relation between the representation and the thing represented. Understanding representational structures on this view entails understanding what the system-world link is that makes representation possible. For the Brahmanical realists, for example, this link is provided by perception, which links the perceptual cognition to the object that the cognition is then taken to represent. On this external understanding of representation, we understand what the representation is of and assess its accuracy by examining the kind of relation it has to the world. To illustrate how this is thought to go, Price uses the following helpful analogy: Imagine a child’s puzzle book, arranged like this:  The left-hand page contains a large sheet of peel-off stickers, and the right-hand page shows a line drawing of a complex scene. For each sticker—the koala, the boomerang, the Sydney Opera House, and so on—the reader needs to find the unique outline in the drawing with the corresponding shape. The aim of the game is to place all the stickers in their correct locations, in this sense.   Now think of the right-hand page as the world, and the stickers as the collection of all the statements we take to be true of the world. For each such statement, it seems natural to ask what makes it true—what fact in the world has precisely the corresponding “shape.” Within the scope of this simple but intuitive analogy, matching true statements to the world seems a lot like matching stickers to the line drawing.57 If we were to follow this analogy in understanding Dharmakīrti’s account of representation, we would have on the left-hand side two kinds of stickers—perceptual and conceptual. On the right-hand side we would either have two different kinds of shapes, svalakṣaṇas and sāmānyalakṣaṇas, or, given that Dharmakīrti identifies the former as ultimately real and the latter as only conventionally real, we could adopt a reductionist approach that would have on the right-hand side only one kind of shape—svalakṣaṇas—but allow the placement of the sāmānyalakṣaṇa stickers by means of some process that maps them onto svalakṣaṇas. In both these cases, the world, represented by the right-hand page of the sticker book, would serve as the standard according to which the accuracy of the representations would be determined.



    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti

    213

    This inflationary way of understanding Dharmakīrti’s account of representation is a common one. However, given Dharmakīrti’s ultimate rejection of the position that what is given in cognition is something external to it, it does not make sense for him to understand representation in this way. Accounts of representation that require some kind of constitutive relation between the representation and some distinct thing represented are not available to him given his antirealist, Yogācāra position. To use Price’s analogy, according to the antirealist there are no predefined demarcations on the right-hand page that can serve as the objective guide in placing the stickers. So, I  argue, it is a mistake to understand Dharmakīrti as employing the notion of e-representation in giving his account of the representational capacities of cognition. Instead, I suggest that we think of Dharmakīrti’s understanding of representation in terms of what Price calls “internal representation” or “i-representation.” Price explains that the notion of “i-representation,” which is common in the fields of psychology and cognitive science, gives priority to the internal cognitive role of representation. Price explains that “a token counts as a representation, in this sense, in virtue of its position, or role, in some sort of cognitive or inferential architecture—in virtue of its links, within a network, to other items of the same general kind.”58 With respect to the sticker analogy, Price says that this kind of representation offers “an account of what gives a sticker its propositional shape; what makes it the particular sticker that it is” in a way that makes no appeal to a relation between the sticker and already defined shapes on the right-hand page. Instead, the account explains representation in terms of the token’s functional role in our “cognitive economy.”59 With this kind of representation in mind, we can understand the stickers on the left-hand page as representing the environment on the right-hand page in a more deflationary way. The structure of the right-hand page is, on this account, determined by the stickers on the left by, say, tracing the outlines of the stickers onto the page. The right-hand page does not provide constraints but is rather structured by the stickers themselves. In order to help clarify how i-representations represent, Price offers the following alternative metaphor: Think of a data projector, projecting internal images onto an external screen. Even better, helping ourselves to one of tomorrow’s metaphors, think of a holographic data projector, projecting

    214

    L aur a Guerrero

    three-dimensional images in thin air. This isn’t projection onto an external, unembellished world. On the contrary, the entire image is free-standing, being simply the sum of all we take to be the case: a world of states of affairs, in all the ways that we take states of affairs to be.60 Applying this metaphor to Dharmakīrti’s view, we can understand iconic and discursive ākarās as representing the environment in the trivial and deflationary sense that they constitute a projection of that very environment, in much the same way that the facts are derived from the meaning of propositions in Horwich’s view.

    9.8  Meaning, Truth, and the Ultimate/ Conventional Distinction When Buddhist scholars such as Priest, Siderits, Tillemans, and myself inquire about what makes conventional truth true, and what constrains our belief-forming practices with respect to such truths, Horwich tells us that we are asking two different questions. The first can be answered simply by citing the equivalence schema, that the truth of a proposition can be inferred from the acceptance of that proposition and vice versa. The second question, which is the question that gets to the heart of the concern that prompts this kind of inquiry, can be answered only by giving a separate account of the norms that constrain our belief-forming practices, norms that are intimately related to a theory of meaning. I have presented an interpretation of Dharmakīrti’s theory of apoha that suggests a use or functionalist account of meaning. On this view, our understanding a concept involves, roughly, our implicit understanding of the circumstances of its use and our acceptance of it involves our willingness to use it in those ways to guide action. This account, which does not presuppose a constitutive relation between language, concepts, and a ready-made world, is consistent with Dharmakīrti’s Yogācāra commitments and thus is appropriately antirealist. It is also consistent with deflationism insofar as it does not rely on the notion of truth for its articulation. While the details of the account are in need of some fleshing out, it seems a promising place to look for the supplementary theory the Madhyamaka need in order to account for conventional truth in a deflationary way, as Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans suggest.



    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti

    215

    But what about the ultimate truth and the important distinction between it and the conventional truth that Nāgārjuna urged his readers to understand? A distinction between the ultimate and the conventional is drawn by Dharmakīrti, not with respect to truth but rather with respect to reality. As was briefly mentioned previously (note 26), in the “Pratyakṣa” chapter of the Pramāṇavārttika, Dharmakīrti tells us that of the two kinds of objects in cognition only one, the svalakṣaṇa, is ultimately real (paramārthasat) while the other, the sāmānyalakṣaṇa, is only conventionally real (saṃvṛtisat). Dharmakīrti draws the distinction between the ultimately real and the conventionally real on the grounds that one is efficacious in achieving the objects of our goals and the other is not. It is understandable that in virtue of these kinds of comments svalakṣaṇas are often understood as constituting an ultimate ontology—a kind of ready-made world that our concepts need to link up to in order to be meaningful.61 However, Dharmakīrti undermines that understanding of svalakṣaṇas by making it clear that the attribution of causal powers to svalakṣaṇas is only conventional. Because the property in virtue of which the ultimate and conventional distinction is made is taken by Dharmakīrti to be itself conventional, the result is that the distinction between ultimate and conventional reality is also only conventional. In light of this, it is argued by some that the realist position is only provisionally held by Dharmakīrti and superseded at the ultimate level of analysis.62 On this view, Dharmakīrti uses a rhetorical strategy that employs a hierarchy of discourse with Sautrāntika-type views in the middle and Yogācāra views at the top. His accounts of pramāṇa and of apoha are thought to be given from the Sautrāntika perspective and then given up when the Sautrāntika view is superseded by the Yogācāra position. The reading I  have offered here challenges the idea that the theory of apoha is given from a realist, Sautrāntika perspective. I take apoha to be consistent with the Yogācāra position that I  understand Dharmakīrti to maintain throughout his work. As with the Mādhyamika, I  take Dharmakīrti at his word that the distinction between the ultimate and the conventional is itself a matter of convention. If the theory of apoha does in fact present a nonstandard semantics, then this distinction can be made intelligible independent of any considerations about an ultimate, nondeflationary ontology since meaning would not involve any kind of constitutive relation to any such ontology. With respect to the question of how to understand statements such as “There is no way, no path, no Buddha,” “The distinction between subject and object is an illusion,” or “All things

    216

    L aur a Guerrero

    are empty of inherent existence,” which from an inflationary perspective might appear to be about ultimate Reality in some constitutive way, the account that I have presented here would instead explain their meaning in terms of their use.

    Notes 1. For a good discussion of the development of this distinction in Buddhism see Newland and Tillemans (2011). 2. I here describe Mahāyāna Buddhists generally as antirealists. By this I mean that Mādhyamikas and Yogācārins can be understood to deny both key features of realism, namely that: (1) reality has an objective and determinate nature and thus that the world exists objectively and independently of the ways we think about or describe it; and (2) our thoughts and claims are about such a world (Glanzberg 2013). I  acknowledge that the denial of (1)  is controversial with respect to both Madhyamaka and especially Yogācāra; there are interpretations of those positions that accept the existence of a transcendent ultimate reality that is objective and of a determinate nature. So for these interpretations the antirealism would not be global. However, even if we were to accept these other interpretations, these Buddhists still deny (2) in so far as this transcendent reality, while experienceable by the spiritually adept, is usually taken to be by nature unrepresentable and ineffable. I group together all these positions under the antirealist label for the purposes of this chapter because it is the denial of (2) that creates problems for giving an adequate account of conventional truth. Regardless of whether reality ultimately has no determinate nature or it has a determinate ultimate nature that cannot be expressed in language or grasped by thought, either way it must be denied that our thoughts and claims are about such a reality, and thus (2) is denied. If we deny (2), then we must accept that either our thoughts and claims are not about anything or they are about something besides a mind-independent, objective reality. 3. Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans (2011, 143). 4. Horwich, for example, advocates for a use theory of meaning to supplement his deflationary account. See Horwich (1998b; 2004; 2010). 5. I use the term “deflationary theory of truth” liberally to apply to any theory in this family of views, although I  acknowledge that there are important differences between the various formulations. 6. In what follows I will rely heavily on Horwich’s “minimalist” account of truth in presenting a deflationary theory of truth. I do this because it is the deflationary theory that Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans use and also because it seems to be the version that is the most rigorously defended. My aim here is simply to present his view as a well-developed way to articulate a deflationary account



    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti

    217

    and then examine the use to which the theory can be put to help us understand conventional truth. I will here employ the view without defending it. 7. Horwich (1998a, 12). 8. Horwich (1998a, 37). 9. Quine (1970, 11). 10. Quine (1970, 13). 11. Horwich (1998a, 5). 12. Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans (2011, 143). 13. Horwich (1998a, 146). 14. Horwich (1998a, 16–17). 15. Garfield (1995, 68). 16. Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans (2011, 149). 17. Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans (2011, 149)  acknowledge that, given that Mādhyamikas say such things as “there are no ultimate truths,” it would be natural to conclude that there are no ultimate facts in virtue of which any ultimate truth claims can be made. However, the authors note that, “in spite of there being nothing that is ultimately so, we find Mādhyamikas regularly saying things that do not look like conventional truths: There is no way, no path, no Buddha. Of course, we could say that talk of the ultimate is all actually false. . . . But this is not very plausible if we remain within the Madhyamaka philosophy and take what it says seriously.” In an effort to take seriously claims purporting to present the ultimate truth, the authors attempt to make sense of ultimate truth from within the framework of the deflationary theory of truth. 18. Horwich (2010, 264–265). 19. Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans (2011, 148). 20. Horwich (2010). 21. Priest, Siderits, and Tillemans (2011, 148). 22. Westerhoff (2009b, 36–37). 23. For an excellent discussion of the reception of Dharmakīrti’s work by subsequent Buddhist scholars, especially in Tibet, see Dreyfus (1997). 24. Since the focus of this chapter is philosophical rather than historical, I  will not be engaging specifically with any particular historical interpretation of Dharmakīrti’s work but will instead offer my own interpretation, focusing on the aspects of his work that are relevant to solving the problem that is the impetus of the essay. 25. The term ākāra is often translated as “image,” “form,” or “appearance,” since it is qualitative in nature—there is something it is like to have one as a mental object. However, I think the term as it is used in this context is better translated as “representation” in order to highlight the fact that ākāras are semantically evaluable. I will leave ākāra untranslated and use it to refer to a representation that is the content of a cognition.

    218

    L aur a Guerrero

    26. In verse 207 of the “Pratyakṣa” chapter of the Pramāṇavārttika, Dharmakīrti makes it clear that a perceptual cognition takes multiple objects (Dharmakīrti 1989). 27. See Pramāṇavārttika 3.1–6; Dharmakīrti (1989, 63–65). 28. Dharmakīrti acknowledges that ordinarily we experience perception overlaid with concepts. When he says that we do experience these as distinct he has in mind the ability to eradicate conceptual thought during certain meditation practices while still experiencing sensory perception. 29. Fodor (2007, 107). 30. Fodor (2007, 109). 31. Fodor (2007, 109). 32. Dunne (2011, 100). 33. Dunne (2011, 339). 34. Dunne (2011, 99). 35. Dunne (2011, 100). 36. Dunne (2011, 101). 37. Dunne (2011, 101). 38. Dreyfus (2011, 213). 39. Ganeri (2011, 234). 40. Ganeri (2011, 231). 41. Ganeri (2011, 230). 42. See, for example, Pramāṇavārttika 3.212. 43. Ganeri (2011, 233), quoting from Treisman and Gelade (1980, 98). 44. Ganeri (2011, 234). 45. Dunne (2011, 98). 46. Dunne (2011, 99). 47. Dunne (2004, 356–357). 48. Chatterjee (2011, 251). 49. Dharmakīrti’s ultimate philosophical position is widely acknowledged by scholars to be a Yogācāra one. While this is a common reading of Dharmakīrti, there are dissenters. Richard Hayes and Dan Arnold, for instance, are of the opinion that Dharmakīrti is purposefully ontologically neutral, siding neither with Sautrāntika nor Yogācāra, and that he presents his epistemology in such a way as to be consistent with either view. Richard Hayes, in particular, is of the opinion that Dharmakīrti’s ultimate ontology cannot be decided on the basis of the available evidence (personal correspondence). 50. Dunne (2011, 98). 51. I say here “empirical context” in order to indicate that we are focusing on concepts formed from perception, as opposed to, say, mathematical or logical contexts where perception may play no role at all in concept formation. Of course, in those contexts too there is an active engagement on the part of the cognizer, however, the goal-oriented activity in those contexts is nonempirical and thus



    Conventional Truth and Intentionality in the Work of Dharmakīrti

    219

    those concepts will play a significantly different role due to the different uses to which they are put. 52. Chatterjee (2011, 252). 53. Dunne (2011, 99). 54. Tillemans (2011b, 50). 55. Horwich (2010, 106). 56. Price (2011, 20). 57. Price (2011, 3). 58. Price (2011, 20). 59. Price (2011, 22). 60. Price (2011, 28). 61. See, for example, Katsura (2011) and Siderits (2007) for accounts that take Dharmakīrti to be presenting a realist, Sautrāntika-like ontology. 62. See, for example, Dunne (2004, 53–59).

    10

    Relativism in Buddhist Philosophy Candrakīrti on Mutual Dependence and the Basis of Convention Elena Walsh

    In this chapter 1 I consider what it means for knowledge to be conventional (saṃvṛti), approaching the question through the lens of the Indian Buddhist philosopher Candrakīrti (c. 580–660 ce). Candrakīrti’s work is important not only because of its centrality in the Madhyamaka canon and the Tibetan commentarial tradition, but also because it appears during what may be termed the “epistemological turn” in Indian philosophy.2 During this period the Buddhist logician and epistemologist Dignāga (c. 480–540 ce), followed by his successor Dharmakīrti (c. 600–660 ce), enunciated the first systematic theory of knowledge to appear within Buddhist thought. For this reason, from the time of Dignāga onwards, we see a growing tendency within Madhyamaka philosophy to frame discussions about the nature of reality in accordance with the epistemological lexicon popularized by Dignāga and his successors.3 Candrakīrti’s work, then, provides a way to enter into Buddhist debates about the nature and possibility of knowledge. One of the most interesting and perhaps initially troubling aspects of Candrakīrti’s thought is his strict adherence to a global antirealism which denies that entities might exist independently of human conventions.4 A  frequently raised criticism is that endorsing global antirealism flattens the normative role of knowledge. Indeed, as Tom Tillemans notes,



    Relativism in Buddhist Philosophy

    221

    Candrakīrti appears to invite this very criticism when he endorses the following passage from the Ratnakūṭa: The world (loka) argues with me. I don’t argue with the world. What is agreed upon (saṃmata) in the world to exist, I too agree that it exists. What is agreed upon in the world to be non-existent, I too agree that it does not exist.5 The concern is not only the implication in the passage that “nothing the world ever endorsed could be criticized or rejected, and that, on the conventional [level] at least, a Mādhyamika’s principal epistemic task [is] just to passively acquiesce and duplicate” (Tillemans 2011c, 151–152). It is also that it might look like this is the only reasonable way to understand the Mādhyamika, who claims that we lack a convention-independent standard from which to assess the epistemic status of conventional knowledge. If we accept this line of reasoning, the unfortunate conclusion is that knowledge for the Mādhyamika is less a norm governing rational inquiry and more a shorthand for what counts as knowledge relative to common agreement. And this leaves the Mādhyamika bereft of any principled way to arbitrate disputes amongst parties who disagree on the epistemic status of particular knowledge claims. Resorting to majority vote, for instance, is surely an inadequate approach. A similar charge is often laid against that variety of relativist who thinks that the epistemic status of belief as justified or unjustified is relative to the epistemic system one happens to accept.6 Maria Baghramian (2004, 175), for instance, writes: One standard criticism of relativism is that it leads to nihilism, that it abandons any serious attempt to separate good cognitive strategies from bad ones, and hence “anything goes.” Once we agree that there can be no external criterion for adjudicating between incompatible modes of reasoning, then epistemic anarchy would loom large and we might as well give up on any pretensions to having norms of reasoning. The suggestion in this passage is that the epistemic relativist must give up the pretense of adhering to the sorts of norms which govern the process of rational inquiry. Following John Hawthorne, we may understand

    222

    Elena Walsh

    knowledge as one such norm. Hawthorne (2004, 23) describes knowledge as a norm of assertion insofar as “the practice of assertion is constituted by the rule/requirement that one assert something only if one knows it.”7 Furthermore, knowledge is a norm of reasoning insofar as reasoning is guided by those premises we take ourselves to know with at least some degree of certainty (rather than those we take to be false, or those of which we are entirely uncertain). It is plausible to take such norms to undergird rational inquiry insofar as rational inquiry proceeds via acts of assertion and acts of reasoning. To deny that knowledge is normative in this sense, then, is to threaten the possibility of rational inquiry itself. It is worth noting that it is difficult to find an earnest defender of “anything goes” relativism in recent literature. More specifically, it is easier to find defenders of the view that justification is relative than it is to find defenders of the view that justification is relative who also think that this implies the arbitrariness of norms and the impossibility of rational inquiry.8 Most often, “anything goes” relativism is invoked either to mark a contrast with a more moderate relativism, or to gesture at an unhappy consequence awaiting those who do not heed the warnings of realists and/ or foundationalists. In my view, the interesting task is for the moderate relativist to defend their view by clearly distinguishing it from the straw man (the “anything goes” relativist). The same goes for Candrakīrti. In what is to come, I argue that, though there is indeed a sense in which Candrakīrti appears to endorse the view that conventional knowledge is simply that which is relative to our conventions, this does not imply that such conventions are arbitrary and lacking in rational basis. Conventional knowledge depends on human convention, but it is normative in a manner robust enough to support rational inquiry. In support of this view I focus on a dialogue which appears in the first chapter of Prasannapadā, in which Candrakīrti engages in debate concerning the nature of conventional knowledge with an unnamed interlocutor whose position closely resembles that of Dignāga.9 In section 10.1 of the chapter, I  provide an interpretation of the dialogue, focusing on Candrakīrti’s reasons for rejecting his interlocutor’s construal of perception and its object. In section 10.2, I introduce a classical formulation of epistemic relativism which denies the normativity of knowledge. I then argue that Candrakīrti’s construal of conventional knowledge as evidenced in the dialogue is incompatible with the classical formulation. In section 10.3, I consider what this analysis tells us about the nature and basis of conventional knowledge itself. I argue that the debate between Candrakīrti and his interlocutor concerning the nature



    Relativism in Buddhist Philosophy

    223

    of perception is important because it illustrates how we should understand the mutual dependence of the means to knowledge (pramāṇa) and the objects of knowledge (prameya),10 and suggest that it is this two-way dependence relation which itself allows for the normativity of knowledge at the conventional level.

    10.1 Candrakīrti on Perception and the Object of Perception In the dialogue, Candrakīrti attempts to show that his interlocutor’s pramāṇa theory is unable to explain the nature and basis of conventional epistemic practice. Dignāga’s pramāṇa theory posits two sorts of reliable warrant (pramāṇa), which yield knowledge of two kinds of warrantable object (prameya).11 The two reliable warrants are perception (pratyakṣa) and inference (anumāna), epistemic faculties which provide knowledge of, respectively, the particular (svalakṣaṇa) and the universal (sāmānyalakṣaṇa). The former is held to be an ultimate real, whilst the latter has only conventional existence. The particular, described by Dignāga in his Pramāṇasammucaya as that “indefinable form which is to be known in itself,”12 is an entity about which nothing may properly be predicated.13 In contrast, the universal, a product of the mind’s facility for conceptual construction (kalpanā), is something which is constitutively “definable,” where that which is definable is that which has structure, and where structure may be described as follows:  “What kind of thing is this so-called structure? Attaching a name, a universal and so forth.” In contrast, perception is defined as “that in which this structure is not present.”14 It is in virtue of this lack of structure that perception, for Dignāga, is understood to operate without the mediation of concepts. Candrakīrti objects to this construal of perception at the conventional level, stating that “this [characterization of pratyakṣa as ‘devoid of conceptual elaboration’] does not make sense” (Arnold 2005a, 460). For Candrakīrti, this follows from observation of everyday language conventions (certainly the place to start for an account of what specifically conventional knowledge consists in). Though Dignāga claims that the term pratyakṣa primarily serves to pick out an epistemic faculty (that of perception), Candrakīrti holds that it is in fact the adjectival sense of pratyakṣa, meaning “perceptible,” that is primary in everyday locutions.15 That is, though it is through such ordinary locutions as “The jar is perceptible”16

    224

    Elena Walsh

    that we might derive the idea of that cognitive faculty we call “perception,” we do not begin with such an idea and consequently derive the notion of perceptibility. For Candrakīrti, then, Dignāga’s construal of pratyakṣa as “perception” is an unnecessarily technical derivation which is inconsistent with everyday language use.17 Now, if all this is so, then Dignāga cannot be correct in claiming that the object of perception must be “devoid of conceptual elaboration.” This is because what the faculty of perception cognizes is just that which is described as perceptible in everyday discourse: Therefore, in the world, if any (sarvam eva) subject of characterisation (lakṣya)—whether it be a svalakṣaṇa or a sāmānyalakṣaṇa—is visible, because of being directly apprehended, then it is established as perceptible, along with the cognition that has it as its object [which is derivately called “pratyakṣa”]. (Arnold 2005a, 460–461) Candrakīrti here expresses the view that any lakṣya which may be characterized in some way or another (that is, any x which fits the basic logical paradigm expressed by Fx where F is a predicate applied to some x) and is visible, is that which we call perceptible, and is that which is cognized via the faculty of perception. There is warrant to take Candrakīrti to here be asserting that perception is concept-laden at the conventional level. This interpretation is supported by the following factors. First, in the quotation Candrakīrti describes the sāmānyalakṣaṇa or universal, the paradigm of a conceptually constructed entity, as perceptible. Second, in describing the svalakṣaṇa as perceptible, Candrakīrti appears to revert to the traditional usage of the term, according to which it denotes the “defining characteristic” of a thing (such as the earth’s hardness).18 In this sense, svalakṣaṇas are, constitutively, things which are characterized in some way or another. That is, they are things which are encountered under a description and thereby require the mediation of concepts. Candrakīrti also claims that, if any object of perception is “visible, because of being directly apprehended, then it is established as perceptible” (Arnold 2005a, 460). Here, Candrakīrti seems to state that it is sufficient to establish some object x as perceptible if it is visible in the sense of being apprehended directly. Candrakīrti expands upon this definition as follows: Twin moons and other such [illusions] do not, from the point of view of the cognition of one without cataracts, have the quality of being



    Relativism in Buddhist Philosophy

    225

    perceptible (apratyakṣatvam)—although from the point of view of one with cataracts, [such illusions] have precisely the quality of being perceptible. (Arnold 2005a: 461) In this quotation Candrakīrti appears to draw a distinction between what is perceptible for a cognizer with cataracts and what is perceptible for a cognizer without cataracts by basing that which is “perceptible” on what seems to be the case, given each cognizer’s respective point of view. For the cognizer with cataracts, it seems that there is a twin moon and therefore, for this cognizer, the twin moon has the quality of being perceptible. For the cognizer without cataracts, it does not seem that there is a twin moon and therefore, for this cognizer, the twin moon does not have the quality of being perceptible. This suggests that, for Candrakīrti, what is “perceptible” at the conventional level is simply that which appears before one, regardless of whether it is, finally, a cognition which accurately or inaccurately cognizes its object. This suggests that Candrakīrti endorses the view that a cognizer S has warrant for holding something to be perceptible so long as it seems to be perceptible. This itself suggests the following principle, which represents one way of understanding the nature of the warrant Candrakīrti may take perception to provide at the level of the conventional, given the evidence just presented in the dialogue (for ease of reference I refer to this principle as “Candrakīrti’s principle” or CP for short): If it appears to S that p, S has prima facie warrant for that cognitive episode which may be expressed via the linguistic utterance p. This principle delineates the circumstances under which one has warrant for the validity of a cognitive episode whose truth-evaluable content may be expressed via the linguistic utterance p. The appropriateness of taking this principle to be a rational reconstruction of Candrakīrti’s view, however, requires qualification. Firstly, note that CP makes reference to cognitive episodes rather than beliefs to reflect the episodic rather than dispositional nature of knowledge in Indian philosophy. A  pramāṇa is typically construed as providing warrant for a cognitive episode rather than a belief. Nonetheless, the two are certainly related insofar as the content of both may be expressed via use of assertoric linguistic utterances. Secondly, note that CP makes reference to “prima facie” warrant rather than warrant simpliciter. The idea here is that the principle should express Candrakīrti’s seeming endorsement of the view that what appears

    226

    Elena Walsh

    to be perceptible for a given cognizer S is the basis upon which we define what is perceptible for them at the conventional level, without concurrently suggesting that this will always guarantee the conventional truth of a given cognitive episode. This second qualification concerns the relationship between truth and warrant and is worth considering in more detail. Candrakīrti’s “twin moons” example might be thought, at first glance, to provide a relativistic construal of conventional truth, for it perhaps suggests that the conventional truth of whether or not there is a twin moon depends merely upon the perspective of the individual cognizer. I  would argue that this interpretation is too quick. In the quoted example, Candrakīrti relativizes what is conventionally called “perceptible” to the perspective of an individual cognizer, but he does not suggest that conventional truth (saṃvṛtisatya) is itself relative to the perspective of an individual cognizer. To be able to attribute this latter, stronger claim to Candrakīrti, we would need to have reason to think that perceptibility in the sense here described straightforwardly entails the conventional truth of what is perceived. Though it is not within the scope of this chapter to argue against this stronger claim, there are alternative ways of construing this relationship. In his interpretation of Candrakīrti, Arnold (2005b, 52), for instance, invokes Frege’s distinction between how we come to know the truth of something and what it is in virtue of which it is true; whilst a pramāṇa is a necessary condition for conventionally valid knowledge, it is not in itself a sufficient condition for truth. Rather, it is properly seen as that which provides us with an entitlement to think of something as true. In this way, warrant does not necessarily assure one of truth.19 Jay Garfield (2010, 35) approaches the issue in a different way, defining the conventional truth of a conventionally valid cognition as “that which is delivered by unimpaired cognitive faculties when they are used properly.” For Garfield, this definition is “not an accidental generalisation; instead it is constitutive of conventional truth” (2010, 35). The suggestion is as follows: that which is delivered by impaired cognitive faculties, or by unimpaired cognitive faculties which are not being used properly, is not conventional truth. For instance, if one is suffering from jaundice or is operating under the influence of hallucinogens, one’s perceptual cognitions should not be trusted to assure one of conventional truth. It is perhaps ambiguous here as to whether, in these situations, use of a genuine, conventionally reliable pramāṇa fails to provide conventional truth, or whether it is instead that what looks like a genuine, conventionally reliable pramāṇa is, in fact, untrustworthy and therefore not a genuine



    Relativism in Buddhist Philosophy

    227

    pramāṇa after all. Nonetheless, either interpretation supports the view that Candrakīrti need not be understood as committed to the view that what appears perceptible to a given cognizer always entails the conventional truth of that which is perceived. We are now in a position to contrast CP with Dignāga’s construal of perception. In the dialogue, Candrakīrti’s interlocutor claims that it is “figuratively” (upacāra) rather than “literally” the case that everyday compound objects are perceptible: just as it is taught that “the birth of buddhas is bliss”—[an expression that is understood as] involving figurative reference to the effect with respect to [what is really] the cause—in the same way, a jar, even though occasioned by perceptibles like its colour, is designated as “perceptible,” making a figurative reference to the cause with respect to [what is really] the effect. (Arnold 2005a: 450) Mark Siderits here interprets Candrakīrti’s interlocutor as taking the teaching “The birth of buddhas is bliss” to be a figurative expression because it is not the birth of the Buddha itself which is blissful, but rather the results “produced by the career of the Buddha” which result in bliss.20 That is, the statement can be understood as a classic case of kāraṇe kāryopacāra, in which there is a figurative or metaphorical transference of the property bliss to what is the cause of bliss, rather than its effect. It is in this sense that the claim “The birth of buddhas is bliss” is “figuratively” and not literally the case. The interlocutor takes this example to be analogous to everyday statements pertaining to perceptual objects, such as “The jar is perceptible.” One way to understand the interlocutor’s intention here is as an attempt to justify his aforementioned claim that pratyakṣa refers primarily to perception. That is, it is an attempt to claim that in everyday discourse we “figuratively” characterize the jar as pratyakṣa (that is, as perceptible) because it is cognized by that cognitive faculty properly known as pratyakṣa (that is, as perception). Candrakīrti is dismissive of this attempt and considers another interpretation, according to which his interlocutor is pointing out that the jar is in fact a compound object whose existence depends on its parts, and it is these parts which are perceived rather than the jar itself. Here, there is a figurative application of the property perceptible to the effect (the jar), rather than the cause (the genuinely perceptible jar-parts). In this way, there is a cause and effect metaphorical transference just as

    228

    Elena Walsh

    in the “birth of buddhas” example. This is another reason Candrakīrti’s interlocutor wants to hold that statements like “The jar is perceptible” can be the case only in a manner of speaking. If we accept this analogy then we can perhaps express the nature of the warrant provided by Candrakīrti’s interlocutor as follows (I refer to this principle as “Dignāga’s principle,” or DP for short): If it appears to S that p, S has warrant for the cognitive episode expressed via the linguistic utterance “p is figuratively the case.” Further support for taking this principle to adequately represent Candrakīrti’s understanding of Dignāga’s account of perception is provided by Candrakīrti’s critique of Dignāga’s svalakṣaṇa (the object of perception). As mentioned previously, Dignāga holds perception to be that epistemic faculty whose proper object is the particular, defined as that ineffable object about which nothing may properly be predicated. Perception, then, is that epistemic faculty which perceives objects that cannot be described or characterized in any way whatsoever. This suggests that DP could, at best, provide warrant for a statement like “The jar is brown” as figuratively rather than literally the case, for, literally speaking, the “jar” itself cannot be described nor characterized. This principle, then, would seem to provide warrant of an unusual sort. Perceptual experience does not provide warrant for p simpliciter, where p stands for a knowledge claim concerning perceptual experience. Instead, perceptual experience provides warrant for p insofar as p is taken to be figuratively and not literally the case. Having said this, I  would caution that while I  do take DP to be an accurate characterization of Candrakīrti’s interlocutor in the dialogue, I  make no claim to be representing the position held by the historical Dignāga. The point here, after all, is not about whether it is Cāndrakīrti or Dignāga who has the more respectable position. Rather, the focus is on what Candrakīrti’s criticisms of his interlocutor tell us about his own understanding of conventional knowledge. For this reason, DP is better understood as an expression of what Candrakīrti finds objectionable in his interlocutor’s position (as he understands it), not as a charitable reconstruction of Dignāga’s view. With this expression of the differences between CP and DP, we are now in a position to consider the basis upon which Candrakīrti takes CP to be preferable to DP. There are at least two main reasons suggested in the dialogue. The first is the fact that DP contravenes conventional



    Relativism in Buddhist Philosophy

    229

    epistemic practice. As we have just seen, DP grants warrant for knowledge claims which have merely figurative value. This is problematic because a statement which we may only think of as true in a figurative sense is, by implication, false when taken literally. And, in conventional epistemic practice, such statements as “The jar is brown” are not taken to be true when understood figuratively. Rather, they are simply taken to be true.21 The second reason is more relevant for our purposes. The intent is to understand why Candrakīrti might have principled reason to prefer CP over DP. However, it is not enough for Candrakīrti to simply state that CP is preferable to DP because the latter is incompatible with conventional epistemic practice, for perhaps the interlocutor will reply by claiming that his intent is not so much to explain conventional epistemic practice, but to instead explain the nature of perception itself, regardless of whether or not his explanation is in conformity with convention. If met with this reply, Candrakīrti would need to provide stronger grounds for his preferencing of CP. To see how Candrakīrti might respond here, it is instructive to consider his critique of Dignāga’s svalakṣaṇa, which appears immediately prior to his critique of his interlocutor’s account of perception. Candrakīrti appears to have been influenced by the kāraka analysis of the Sanskrit grammarians, according to which a prerequisite for the meaningfulness or intelligibility of any complete verbal expression is that one be able to break down the discrete components of the action described in the given expression, making reference to the subject of characterization (lakṣya), the characteristic (lakṣaṇa), and the agent responsible for making the given characterization.22 In the expression “Aristotle characterizes a life of pleasure as suitable for beasts,” for example, the subject of characterization is a “life of pleasure,” whilst the characteristic is that it is “suitable for beasts.” The agent responsible for the characterization is Aristotle. Consider this paradigm in relation to the ontological posits of Dignāga’s epistemological typology, according to which there are only two objects of knowledge, the particular and the universal. In attempting to explain how his epistemological typology can accommodate the linguistic paradigm described above, the interlocutor claims that he may follow the Nyāya with regards to asserting the existence of a discrete subject of characterization construed as an individual substance (dravya), an entity in which characteristics inhere.23 For the Nyāya, these characteristics can be of five types: qualities, actions, universals, individuators, and inherence.

    230

    Elena Walsh

    A  universal property like cowness for instance, inheres in an individual cow. Candrakīrti responds by arguing that Dignāga may not accept “the categories imagined by non-Buddhists, which are devoid of arguments (yuktividhura),” for he would then “have to admit, as well, [their] additional [list of what count as] reliable warrants, and so forth” (Arnold 2005a, 443). This reply suggests that Dignāga may not appeal to the categories accepted by the Nyāya because they are entirely at odds with the ontological posits of his pramāṇa theory. This can be seen with a simple example. Whilst the Nyāya would describe a universal property like cowness as inhering in an individual cow, this is not an option open to Dignāga. As we have seen, Dignāga only admits of the existence of particulars and universals, and holds that universal properties (like cowness) do not inhere in particulars (Dreyfus 1997, 52–59). This is problematic for Candrakīrti’s interlocutor because such categories bear an important relation to the linguistic paradigm Candrakīrti began with. The effective suggestion made by Candrakīrti seems to be that, without holding that a subject of characterization (lakṣya) has, as its referent, something like a substance, and that a characteristic (lakṣaṇa) refers to a property which inheres in such a substance, an expression like “The jar is brown,” in which reference is made to a subject of characterization (the jar) and a characteristic (its brown color) will be an expression which lacks meaning. It seems, then, that the ontological posits of Dignāga’s epistemological typology preclude him from accepting the view that a subject of characterization refers to an individual substance, and that a characteristic refers to a property which may be thought to inhere such a substance. However, if this is so, then one might wonder how it is possible for Dignāga to even express the central tenets of his epistemological theory in an intelligible manner; for surely he can do so only by making use of verbal expressions in which acts of characterization occur. Perhaps this point can be seen most clearly in the fact that, if Dignāga were to state “The object of perception is a svalakṣaṇa which is devoid of universal properties,” he would seem to contradict himself by taking svalakṣaṇa to function as a subject of characterization which refers to a substance, and “devoid of universal properties” to function as a property thought to inhere in such a substance, when in fact what this statement is supposed to be telling us is that the svalakṣaṇa is devoid of such properties altogether, including the property of being devoid of properties. It would seem, then, that Dignāga commits a performative contradiction, in the sense that the propositional content



    Relativism in Buddhist Philosophy

    231

    of his statement seems to contradict the necessary presuppositions that make performance of the speech act possible.24 If we now recall DP, which states, “If it appears to S that p, S has warrant for the cognitive episode expressed via the linguistic utterance ‘p is figuratively the case,’ ” we can see that DP itself may not be asserted without the occurrence of performative contradiction. That is, Dignāga could meaningfully assert DP only if he were to presuppose the ontological categories whose denial the principle itself is founded upon. In this sense DP is logically incoherent, and it is this fact which would seem to provide Candrakīrti with principled reason in favor of preferring his own understanding of the reliable warrant which is perception over that of Dignāga. This is how the dialogue may be read as providing an understanding of what it might mean for Candrakīrti to prefer one particular construal of the reliable warrant of perception to another. At this point, one could easily enough imagine a retort from Dignāga, who would likely argue that Candrakīrti has failed to appreciate the sophistication of his position. He could draw attention to the fact that Candrakīrti does not explicitly discuss apoha theory, which Dignāga employs to explain how his account remains compatible with conventional language use. For the Apohavādin, ordinary discourse does not, contra Candrakīrti, require that predicates reflect real universal properties in order to be meaningful. All that is required are appropriate substitutes, which Dignāga describes as (ultimately) unreal, mentally fabricated apoha. For instance, rather than requiring a real university property like red for the statement “The apple is red” to be meaningful, we can substitute not-not-red, which denotes the exclusion of not-red, rather than red itself. Candrakīrti, in turn, could respond by arguing that this counter will render Dignāga’s own theory redundant. Consider, for instance, the meaning of Dignāga’s claim “The svalakṣaṇa is impermanent.” For the Apohavādin, this statement translates as “The svalakṣaṇa is not-not-impermanent.” However, if an ascription of “not-not-F” to a thing means ascribing something which is ultimately a mental fabrication, then it surely follows that Dignāga’s attempts to describe the nature of the svalakṣaṇa amount to nothing more than a sort of fictional story, which is a problem if Dignāga’s intent was to tell us something about the way things really are. Dignāga’s likely reply to this counter is of significance, but would require delving into an extended discussion of the relationship between conventionalism, fictionalism, and the ineffable world. For now, suffice to say that Dignāga would likely respond by arguing that his account should

    232

    Elena Walsh

    not be understood as one which describes the nature of ultimate reality. Rather, it should be understood in context of the view that there may be a gradation of conventional truths, some of which are more profound than others. This would allow Dignāga to admit that he is telling us a sort of fictional story; it is just that it is a fictional story which should be understood as superior to the standard conventional view.25 Nonetheless, these issues lie outside the scope of this chapter, which chiefly concerns the understanding of conventional knowledge implicit in the dialogue at hand. In the dialogue, it is clear that Candrakīrti (who takes the notion of gradations of conventional truth as entirely unintelligible) takes Dignāga’s account to be one which ultimately results in a logically incoherent attempt to explain conventional epistemic practice.

    10.2 Candrakīrti and Epistemic Relativism With this interpretation of the dialogue in mind, we may now return to the original problematic informing this piece, namely the question of whether conventional knowledge is, for Candrakīrti, unable to function as a norm governing rational inquiry. We come some way toward answering this question by considering what the interpretation of the dialogue at hand tells us about situations in which there are principled grounds for arbitrating epistemic disputes which occur at the conventional level. Rather than attempting to demonstrate that, for Candrakīrti, there are principled grounds for arbitrating any epistemic dispute whatsoever, the intent is to take a single step in this direction, by showing that there is reason to believe that, for Candrakīrti, there are principled grounds for arbitrating epistemic disputes which occur between parties who accept very different sets of epistemic norms. This focus reflects the fact that it is these sorts of disputes which tend to raise the specter of “anything goes” relativism. If two parties disagree about whether they can see a particular object far off in the distance, for instance, the basis of the dispute might simply be the fact that neither is close enough to the object to make an accurate judgment. In this case, the dispute could be resolved via both parties simply moving closer. However, if the parties disagree because one adheres to CP whilst the other adheres to DP, they might be more inclined to pronounce their dispute irresolvable, and might instead simply agree to disagree.



    Relativism in Buddhist Philosophy

    233

    This section begins with an outline of a classical formulation of epistemic relativism discussed in recent years by both Paul Boghossian (2006) and Michael Williams (2007). It provides a useful framework within which the nature and function of epistemic norms may be better understood. It concludes with the suggestion that the interpretation of Candrakīrti developed in section one differentiates his construal of conventional knowledge from the position adhered to by the epistemic relativist, but is not in itself sufficient to demonstrate its compatibility with the normative function of knowledge. This paves the way for the discussion in section 10.3, in which I suggest a way of reframing the debate between Candrakīrti and his interlocutor which provides firmer ground from which to argue in favor of Candrakīrti’s commitment to the normative nature of knowledge at the conventional level. Boghossian describes an “epistemic system” as that which functions to distinguish justified from unjustified belief. It is a system constituted by a set of general principles, called “epistemic principles,” which specify the conditions under which a particular type of belief will count as justified. For instance, the judgment “Galileo is justified in believing that there are mountains on the moon if it visually seems to Galileo that there are mountains on the moon” is a belief justified by the following epistemic principle (Boghossian calls it “Observation”): For any observational proposition p, if it visually seems to S that p and circumstantial conditions D obtain, then S is prima facie justified in believing p. (Boghossian 2006, 64) In what is to come, I use the notion of an epistemic principle and its placement within an epistemic system adhered to by a given cognizer as a way of understanding the nature and function of an epistemic norm. As Michael Williams (2007, 106)  notes, quoting Wittgenstein, epistemic principles may be understood as “judgments [used] as principles of judgment.” In this sense, epistemic principles are simply a subset of beliefs within an individual’s belief system. Nonetheless, they occupy a special place in virtue of their foundational role in jointly ensuring the credibility of all beliefs held within an individual’s belief system. Denying observation, for instance, would seem to threaten the credibility of all observational beliefs held by an individual.

    234

    Elena Walsh

    There are three jointly necessary and sufficient conditions which Boghossian and Williams both take the epistemic relativist to adhere to. They may be summarized as follows: (1) A  belief’s epistemic status as justified or not is not an intrinsic property. (2) A belief’s epistemic status as justified or not depends upon the epistemic system the believer adheres to. (3) There are many fundamentally different, genuinely alternative epistemic systems, but no epistemic system is superior to any other. The first criterion states that there are no absolute facts about what justifies what; whether some piece of evidence justifies a particular belief cannot be determined in isolation from the epistemic system one adheres to. The second criterion describes the sense in which justification is relative; a belief’s epistemic status as justified or unjustified is dependent upon, or relative to, the epistemic system the believer adheres to. The third criterion includes two components: first, the empirical claim that there are many fundamentally different, genuinely alternative epistemic systems, and second, the normative claim that no epistemic system is superior to any other. It is not difficult to see how adherence to these criteria might commit one to a conception of knowledge which flattens its normative role. As soon as we accept the second criterion, namely that what is and is not justified depends on the epistemic system the believer adheres to, we are faced with the threat of circularity. How can we know that the epistemic system we are using is itself justified? The epistemic system, being the only means by which to assess the credibility of belief, is the only thing that may be used to justify the principles enshrined in the system itself. However, to use the epistemic system toward this end is to presuppose the justified status of the very principles whose status as justified we are attempting to determine. Given, then, that the only justification for using our epistemic system will rely on circular reasoning, it would seem that it could not be rational to use the principles enshrined in the epistemic system in the first place (see M. Williams 2007, 94–95). Now consider the third criterion, according to which no epistemic system is superior to any other. In cases where two parties adhere to alternative epistemic systems, neither party will be able to justify their allegiance to the beliefs they hold in an objective manner, because their respective beliefs can be supported



    Relativism in Buddhist Philosophy

    235

    only by contrary epistemic systems whose credibility may be justified only circularly. Consequently, it would seem that knowledge cannot function as a norm of rational inquiry in cases where there are disputes between proponents who accept alternative epistemic systems. We may now consider how the interpretation developed in the previous section relates to an epistemic relativism of this sort. Following Boghossian, we may define two epistemic systems, ES1 and ES2, as being genuinely alternative if they are capable of yielding conflicting verdicts on whether some knowledge claim p is warranted or not (see Boghossian 2006, 73). Imagine two epistemic systems which differ insofar as ES1 accepts CP whilst ES2 accepts DP. CP tells us that the knowledge claim “The jar is brown” is warranted for S if perceptual experience suggests to S that the jar is brown. In contrast, DP only grants that the knowledge claim “The jar is brown in a figurative sense” is warranted for S if perceptual experience suggests to S that the jar is brown. This is so because, for Candrakīrti’s interlocutor, the brown jar is not something which, strictly speaking, may be perceived at all. In this way, these two epistemic systems yield conflicting verdicts concerning the epistemic status of knowledge claims relating to perceptual experience. CP tells us that the knowledge claim “The jar is brown” is warrantable whilst DP tells us that it is not (after all, if it is true that the jar is brown only in a figurative sense, as DP suggests, it is false that the jar is brown in a literal sense). Now, as was seen in the previous section, the dialogue can be read to suggest that Candrakīrti has principled reason for taking CP to be superior to DP insofar as DP amounts to a denial of some of the intelligibility prerequisites of ordinary language use, and is, ipso facto, logically incoherent. This consequently provides principled reason for taking ES1 to be superior to ES2, which itself suggests that the notion of conventional knowledge implicit in the interpretation of the dialogue here developed is not compatible with the view that no epistemic system is superior to any other, for there is at least one epistemic system (ES1) which is superior to another (ES2). There are, however, some grounds for interpreting the dialogue as not only suggestive of the view that there is one epistemic system (ES1) which is superior to another (ES2), but also of the view that any epistemic system which adheres to a non-concept-laden account of perception is inferior to one which does not. This interpretation is plausible if we take it that part of what Candrakīrti is doing in the dialogue is pressing a relatively simple and general point: namely, that it is only an account according to which

    236

    Elena Walsh

    conceptual content is present in perception that will be capable of making sense of conventional epistemic discourse. This rendering of Candrakīrti might take him to be making a claim along the lines of the view, expressed by Anil Gupta (2006, 7), that “what we call ‘ordinary judgments of perception’ do not issue from experience alone. They are founded in experience and conception.” Support for this interpretation can be found if we notice that, in the antecedent of the conditional which makes up CP, reference is made to a perceptual state in which things appear to be some particular way rather than another. That is, reference is made to a perceptual state which represents things as being some particular way rather than another. In order for a perceptual state to be able to represent something in this way, however, the use of concepts is required; a prerequisite for perception to have representational content is that it have conceptual content. To perceptually experience the jar as being on the table, for instance, I must possess the concept jar and the concept table. This may be contrasted with a prediscursive form of perception discussed by figures like Dretske (1969), according to which one may be able, at times, to perceptually discriminate between objects and interact with one’s environment successfully (climb the stairs and open the front door, for instance) without being aware that one is climbing the stairs, that the front door is brown, and so on. The point is that CP itself appears to require that conceptual content be present in perception, insofar as what is perceived is determined, at the conventional level, by what appears to be perceived (which itself presupposes that in perception things appear to be some particular way rather than another, rather than no particular way at all). In this way, Candrakīrti’s construal of perception in the dialogue at hand could plausibly be read as suggesting that any adequate “epistemic principle” explaining our warrant for knowledge claims concerning perceptual experience at the conventional level must be able to account for the fact that, in ordinary discourse, perceptual experience is understood to be concept-laden. Indeed, this interpretation surely follows from Candrakīrti’s view that it simply does not make sense to take the object of perception to be an entity about which nothing may properly be predicated (i.e., Dignāga’s particular). If this stronger interpretation has any warrant, it suggests that the dialogue not only provides principled reason for taking DP to be inferior to CP, but also reason for taking any epistemic principle which presupposes a non-concept-laden account of perception (along with the epistemic system of which it is a part) to be an inferior choice. Either interpretation



    Relativism in Buddhist Philosophy

    237

    is sufficient to distinguish Candrakīrti’s view of conventional knowledge (at least insofar as it is expressed in the interpretation of the dialogue at hand) from the view adhered to by the epistemic relativist, for this analysis shows that Candrakīrti’s view may not be assimilated with the third criterion adhered to by the relativist.

    10.3  Relativism and Mutual Dependence The analysis of the previous sections suggests that it would be a mistake to assimilate Candrakīrti’s position with an unbridled relativism upon which all epistemic systems are of equal validity. However, we are yet to consider whether asserting as much tells us anything about whether Candrakīrti’s construal of conventional knowledge in the dialogue commits the Mādhyamika to a denial of the normativity of knowledge at the conventional level. The foregoing analysis suggests that Candrakīrti, at the very least, has principled reason to prefer one epistemic system (ES1) over one other (ES2). Consider two parties, one of whom accepts ES1 and the other of whom accepts ES2. Assume they disagree on the epistemic status of a knowledge claim concerning perceptual experience, and that their dispute rests on the fact that they adhere to alternative epistemic systems. In such situations, the Mādhyamika has principled reason for taking the knowledge claim warranted by ES1 to be accepted over the knowledge claim warranted by ES2. If it is also true that the Mādhyamika has principled reason to reject any epistemic system upon which a non-concept-laden account of perception is endorsed, then the Mādhyamika would have principled reason for taking a knowledge claim concerning perceptual experience warranted by ES1 to be accepted over a conflicting knowledge claim pertaining to any epistemic system falling into the set of those epistemic systems upon which a non-concept-laden account of perception is accepted. However, this is not in itself sufficient to show that, for Candrakīrti, there are principled grounds for arbitrating such disputes between parties who adhere to any conceivable set of genuinely alternative epistemic systems. To put the point another way, it is as yet unclear whether Candrakīrti’s view might have greater affinity with a milder variety of relativism, according to which some (if not all) epistemic systems are of equal validity. To illustrate this point, consider just the set of conceivable epistemic systems which adhere to CP. One could imagine two epistemic systems, both of which accept CP, but one of which yields to classical logical

    238

    Elena Walsh

    laws concerning inference whilst the other defers to intuitionistic logic. In this instance, these two hypothetical epistemic systems might yield conflicting verdicts on knowledge claims concerning perceptual experience, but we would lack a story about how adjudication between such systems could occur. In such instances, knowledge claims pertaining to perceptual experience would, if we accept the epistemic relativist’s assessment of the situation, be based on the use of epistemic systems which could be justified only circularly. The consequence would be that knowledge would, in such instances, be incapable of functioning as a norm governing rational inquiry. For this reason, the interpretation of the dialogue here developed does not yet go as far as it would need to in order to demonstrate that Candrakīrti’s construal of conventional knowledge is compatible with the normative function of knowledge. Despite this limitation, however, a slightly different take on the dialogue may provide a stronger indication. To see this, consider that we might take the case of perception addressed in the dialogue as indicative of a more general principle; namely, that we should look to intersubjectively available objects of knowledge when we seek to resolve seemingly insoluble disputes. Consider the relativist’s view that we have reason for preferencing one epistemic system over another only if noncircular justification of epistemic principles is possible. Holding that such justification is not possible, the relativist can only but conclude that all epistemic systems are of equal validity. Crucially, underlying the epistemic relativist’s desire for noncircular justification is the thought that there is no other way we could sanction our choice of the epistemic principles we use in our day-to-day reasoning. Candrakīrti’s dialogue may be read as presenting a challenge to this view. This can be seen if we view the debate over perception as an illustration of the notion of mutual dependence. Closely following Candrakīrti’s analysis in Prasannapadā, Tsongkhapa notes that “convention” can itself be “taken to mean mutually dependent.”26 In context of the study of knowledge, this claim can perhaps best be understood in reference to the Madhyamaka understanding of conventional knowledge as that which is made possible in virtue of the mutual dependence of pramāṇa and prameya. One way to understand this dependence relation is to hold that pramāṇa and prameya exist in constitutively relative fashion; what we know is, in part, determined by the way or ways in which we come to know, whilst, conversely, those means to knowledge we take to be authoritative are, in part, determined by those things we already take ourselves to know.



    Relativism in Buddhist Philosophy

    239

    At the conclusion of the dialogue, Candrakīrti follows his conventional endorsement of a concept-laden account of perception with a conventional endorsement of the additional pramāṇas of inference, tradition, and comparison.27 After briefly describing each, Candrakīrti states: Just so, everyone’s understanding of things is established based on this fourfold [scheme of ] reliable warrants.   And these are established in dependence upon one another: given reliable warrants, there are warrantable objects, and given warrantable objects, there are reliable warrants. But it is emphatically not the case that the establishment of reliable warrants and their objects is essential (svābhāvikī). Therefore, let the mundane remain just as it is seen. (Arnold 2005a, 462–463). Candrakīrti here appears to suggest that it is the mutual dependence of pramāna and prameya that determines the respective nature of pramāṇa and prameya. It would seem plausible to argue that the reason this assertion appears toward the end of a substantive critique of Dignāga’s account of perception and its object is precisely because this critique may be interpreted as an illustration of some of the problems which arise from the attempt to determine the nature of pramāna and prameya without prior recognition of their constitutive interdependence. As we have seen, Dignāga posits the existence of ultimate reals, in the form of particulars, along with the existence of an epistemic faculty which is able to apprehend their nature without the distorting influence of conceptual construction. In developing this account, Candrakīrti’s interlocutor neither allows the conventional understanding of perception to influence his account of the particular, nor for the conventional understanding of that which is perceptible to influence his account of perception. The suggestion, then, is that one may not attempt to determine the object of perception or the nature of perception in isolation from our conventional experience of perception and its objects. Indeed, this follows from the doctrine of mutual dependence: if knowledge of pramāna depends on knowledge of prameya, and if knowledge of prameya depends on knowledge of pramāna, then the act of defining our respective pramānas and prameyas will always occur within a closed circle, so to speak. This in turn suggests that the attempt to provide a formal, philosophical account of the respective natures of pramāna and prameya cannot be understood as an enterprise in which we are describing the means and objects of knowledge which exist independently of the conventions enshrined in ordinary

    240

    Elena Walsh

    language use and in our epistemic practices. If this is so, then perhaps my interpretation of the dialogue as providing principled reason for endorsing CP over DP in fact suggests that the former definition of that reliable warrant which is perception is to be preferred precisely because it begins from the desire to explain conventional epistemic practice, rather than from the desire to provide an ultimate grounding and foundation for our conventions, one thought to exist independently of our thought and language (embodied in the notion of an ineffable particular). However, the mere fact that prameya informs the nature of pramāṇa need not suggest that our understanding of the nature of those reliable warrants which assure our knowledge of the world is based on reasoning that is viciously circular. Rather, dependence on prameya is constitutive of the nature of a pramāṇa itself. This is not to say that we somehow “construct” or “create” the world through our use of the reliable warrants we happen to adhere to. Rather, it tells us that the objects of knowledge which constitute our conventional knowledge of the world cannot be thought to exist independently of the reliable warrants which contribute to the nature of such objects. It makes no sense, then, to think that the fact that we cannot ground epistemic principles in a noncircular manner means that we cannot think of any epistemic system as superior to any other, for we may always allow our understanding of prameya to contribute to the decision concerning whether we should sanction a set of epistemic principles which represent the nature of the warrant provided by use of a given set of pramāṇas. My interpretation of the dialogue provides an example of how this may occur. DP is inferior to CP because it is not sufficiently informed by an understanding of the conventional objects of perception as evidenced in ordinary discourse. In this instance, a penalty for ignoring the conventional objects of perception in determination of one’s construal of perception is that one denies an intelligibility prerequisite of ordinary language use and in so doing commits performative contradiction. If the case of perception may be taken as illustrative of a more general principle, then this interpretation suggests that allowing an understanding of the conventional objects of knowledge to influence the determination of the conventional means to knowledge provides a way of assessing the relative merits of any proposed alternative epistemic system. The relativism implicit in the doctrine of mutual dependence, then, differs markedly from the epistemic relativism considered in this chapter. It is a relativism which denies that all ways of knowing the world are equally valid. Furthermore, the case of perception, if illustrative of a more



    Relativism in Buddhist Philosophy

    241

    general principle, suggests that, in cases where alternative epistemic systems yield conflicting verdicts on the epistemic status of particular knowledge claims, the parties to the dispute need not simply agree to disagree as a matter of course. Rather, the authority of the epistemic systems used to yield the conflicting verdicts might be debated via consideration of whether each system is sufficiently informed by an understanding of those everyday objects of knowledge which constitute our conventional understanding of the world. Though this method may not always provide a way to resolve such disputes, it at least renders the comparison of alternative epistemic systems and the resolution of related disputes a prima facie possibility. Rather than amounting to a pernicious relativism which threatens the possibility of rational inquiry, then, this interpretation demonstrates that conventional knowledge, understood as that which exists in virtue of the mutual dependence of pramāṇa and prameya, encourages us to look toward the shared, intersubjective basis of understanding which is a precondition of rational inquiry. The mutual dependence of convention is, then, that which allows for (rather than that which denies) the normativity of knowledge at the conventional level. It will be recalled that the “anything goes” relativism detailed in section 10.2 is one in which epistemic judgments are relative to the epistemic system an individual happens to accept. I want to stress, in closing, that part of what makes Candrakīrti’s relativism different is that it is premised on a recognition of the fact that an individual’s adherence to an epistemic system is not something she can “accept” in any straightforward sense. It is more accurate to say that her use of an epistemic system is likely to be partly constitutive of her ability to participate in an intelligible manner within an epistemic community. That Candrakīrti is suspicious of wholesale28 reform of conventional discourse—of that discourse through which we give voice to the “manifest image”29 of man and the world—should thus not be understood as an expression of the sort of parochialism it might be tempting to ascribe to prescientific thought. Rather, this commitment betrays a recognition of the role of convention in providing a shared normative framework to scaffold rational inquiry.

    Notes 1. Thanks are due to Dan Arnold, Mario D’Amato, Jay Garfield, Tom Tillemans, Jan Westerhoff, and two anonymous reviewers for valuable feedback; Graham Priest for careful reading of several iterations of this work; and George Duke

    242

    Elena Walsh

    for unwavering support whilst the thesis (of which this chapter is a part) was written. 2. For a brief account of the “epistemological turn” in Indian philosophy, see Dreyfus (1997, 15–21). 3. Though Candrakīrti did not (unlike the Svātantrika Jñānagarbha) use the lexicon of the Buddhist epistemologists as a framework for his own philosophy, he was nonetheless influenced by the new epistemological “grammar” popularized by the likes of Dignāga. For an instructive discussion of this trend, see Eckel (1992, 51–58). 4. It would be tendentious to assimilate this view with the global antirealism described by Dummett. One reason this is so is that Dummett sees debate between realists and antirealists as hinging upon whether statements in a disputed class have truth conditions which obtain independently of our knowledge of them (verification-transcendence). For the Mādhyamika, verification-transcendence plays no significant explanatory role in the interpretation of metaphysical debates. 5. Quoted in Tillemans (2011c, 151–152). 6. I have in mind here the sort of relativist described by Paul Boghossian (2006) and Michael Williams (2007). 7. Hawthorne here cites Peter Unger and Timothy Williamson with approval. 8. Having said this, some relativists come closer than others to defending a view of this sort. Goodman, Putnam, and Rorty are all examples; each represents what Mark Eli Kalderon (2009, 236) describes as the “radical analytic left” of epistemological debate. 9. I follow Dan Arnold’s (2005a) which corresponds to 55.11 to 75.13 of La Valleé Poussin’s (1913) edition of Prasannapadā. Though it is a controversial matter to identify the true historical identity of the interlocutor in question, I follow the lead of Arnold and Mark Siderits in taking Candrakīrti’s interlocutor to be Dignāga. So doing affords a valuable opportunity to consider the dialogue as a critique of an epistemological foundationalism which seeks to ground our everyday knowledge of the world via its causal relation with ultimately existent reals (svalakṣaṇa). A useful discussion of this approach can be found in Arnold (2005a, 414–416). Also see Siderits (1981, 121–160), and cf. R. A. F. Thurman (1980, 321–327) and C. W. Huntington (2003). 10. These are literal renderings of the two terms. 11. I here follow Arnold’s translation of these two terms. Though I take both “reliable warrant” and “means to knowledge” to represent the sense in which a pramāṇa plays both a causal and justificatory role in the determination of knowledge, translating the term as “warrant” (where “warrant” denotes that which serves to grant reliable or formal assurance of a thing) seems better able to capture both senses of the term whilst highlighting the latter, justificatory



    Relativism in Buddhist Philosophy

    243

    sense, which will be of particular relevance in the comparative analysis to be undertaken in section 10.2. 12. Pramāṇasammucaya 1.5c–d, see Arnold (2005b, 24) and cf. Hattori (1968, 91). 13. At times, Arnold describes Dignāga’s svalakṣaṇa as a “bare” particular (see, for instance 2005b, 143–174). Throughout this chapter, I translate svalakṣaṇa simply as “particular.” It is clear that, for Dignāga, the svalakṣaṇa is indeed ineffable. However, describing it as “bare” perhaps suggests that it is lacking in properties altogether, and whilst Dignāga does not hold that anything can be properly predicated of the svalakṣaṇa, it seems he does want to allow that it has qualities (like being impermanent), but that these themselves are particular and are only in one thing at one time. That is, they are more like tropes than universal properties. 14. Pramāṇasammucaya 1.5c–d, see Richard P. Hayes (1987, 134) and cf. Hattori (1968, 177–179). 15. This point is pushed in the third part of the dialogue. See Arnold (2005a, 449–461). 16. This is the example used by both interlocutors. 17. Note that Candrakīrti takes this to be a problem for his interlocutor, who explicitly claims to be providing an account of “ordinary usage (vyavahāra).” See Arnold (2005a, 424). 18. Indeed, if Candrakīrti was not reverting to traditional usage here, it would be difficult to reconcile this quotation with his previous claim that Dignāga’s non-concept-laden account of perception is nonsensical. For further discussion see Arnold (2005b, 154). 19. A similar suggestion concerning the irreducability of truth to warrant can be found in Horwich (2006). 20. According to Buddhist teaching, being born into the world (of saṃsāra) is a cause of suffering, not of bliss. Further discussion of this passage can be found in Siderits (1981, 149–150). 21. We could imagine Candrakīrti’s interlocutor responding here by explaining that his account is, in fact, designed to explain conventional epistemic practice from the perspective of the ultimate; though we talk as if jars and other compound objects are perceptible, in fact this is only so in a manner of speaking which accords with convention. However, as Arnold rightly notes, for this to really be an explanation of conventional epistemic practice, we would need to know that there is such thing as a jar which is not literally perceptible, just as we know, in the case of birth, that it is not literally blissful. But conventional epistemic practice simply reflects the view that jars are perceptible, simpliciter. It is in this sense that Dignāga’s account is (for Candrakīrti) an inappropriate explanans of conventional epistemic practice. See Arnold (2005a, 451n140). 22. See Arnold (2005a 428, including n.  55, and 448–449, including n.  131; 2005b, 153).

    244

    Elena Walsh

    23. See Arnold (2005a, 440–443). Also refer to the discussion in Siderits (1981, 143). 24. Cf. Arnold (2005a, 448–449). 25. This point was informed by personal correspondence with Tom Tillemans. 26. See Garfield (2006, 480) and cf. Mervyn Sprung (1979, 230). 27. These three, combined with perception, correspond to the four pramānas accepted by the Nyāya. See Arnold (2005a, 462–463). 28. It is less clear whether Candrakīrti would accept refinement or piecemeal reform of the conventional. 29. See Wilfred Sellars (1962). Sellars’s manifest image of the world is one in which we can distinguish “persons, animals, lower forms of life and ‘merely material’ things, like rivers and stones” (1962, 46), as well as appeal to agents’ reasons for thinking and acting as they do. This circumscription of the manifest image has some affinity with Guy Newlands’s description of conventional analysis as that which allows us to “distinguish suffering from happiness, persons from rocks, virtue from nonvirtue” (2010, 59–60). Also common to the framework circumscribed by both Sellars’s manifest image and Candrakīrti’s account of convention is that the basic objects are things which are perceptible (as opposed to the physicist’s subatomic particles and Dignāga’s particulars).

    11

    Two Truths and Method Jay L. Garfield

    11.1  The Hermeneutical Predicament In the Mahāyāna Mahāparinirvāṇa-sūtra, the Buddha famously enunciates the four reliances: “Rely on the teaching, not the teacher; rely on the meaning, not the words; rely on the definitive, not that which requires further interpretation; rely on direct insight, not conceptuality.” That makes Buddhist philosophy and interpretation easy! All we need to do in order to engage successfully with the Buddhist philosophical tradition is to use our nonconceptual insight to read definitive texts, attending precisely to what they mean. On second thought, maybe that’s not so easy. And why it’s not so easy to implement the four reliances indicates some of why it’s not so easy to say what we are in fact doing when we engage philosophically with the Buddhist tradition.1 When we pick up a text, all we have are words. Meanings do not lie on the pages but are at best indicated by what does lie thereon. Perhaps meaning lies ready for archeological excavation in the mind of a long-dead author; perhaps it emerges in the sustained engagement with the text by a scholastic commentarial tradition; perhaps it emerges in our own contemporary interrogation of the text, informed not only by that tradition, but by our own horizon of philosophical prejudices and interpretative practices. The terrible thing, though, is this: we must rely on the words to find the meaning, even if that meaning eventually releases us from the thrall of the words themselves.

    246

    Jay L. Garfield

    And how do we choose the definitive from that which requires interpretation? Traditional commentators often provide us with doxographies that purport to do the job; but of course there are rival doxographies, and choice between them can only be based on interpretation. So even to know what is definitive requires that we interpret. This admonition is thus the empty advice to buy low, sell high. And as for insight over conceptual thought, that might work at the end of the path, but nowhere along the way. All we can do is read, interpret, and argue. So, the four reliances, rather than giving us guidance, only indicate the depth of our predicament as readers and as philosophers. Despite these formidable obstacles, the last few decades have seen an explosion in interest in doing Buddhist philosophy. Dozens of articles in journals such as Philosophy East and West, the Journal of Indian Philosophy, Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies, Asian Philosophy, and Sophia might be cited. But I also note monographs and anthologies such as Arnold (2005b, 2012b), Coseru (2012), Cowherds (2011), D’Amato, Garfield, and Tillemans (2009), Goodman (2009), Patil (2009), Tillemans (1999), Siderits (2007), and Westerhoff (2009a), to name but a few salient examples. By “doing Buddhist philosophy,” I do not mean developing an account of the history of Buddhist philosophy—the exegetical project of figuring out what Buddhist philosophers said. Nor do I  mean the mere assessment of the cogency of Buddhist philosophical arguments. Instead, I mean the attempt to address serious philosophical problems, of interest in their own right, some arising from the Buddhist tradition itself, some from the West, in conversation with the Buddhist tradition, taking it seriously as a source of puzzles and of insights, and taking its horizon of concerns seriously as a backdrop for philosophical reflection. This last is perhaps most important, even if least salient, for what marks philosophical traditions one from another most clearly is not what texts they comprise, or what theses they advance, but rather what concerns are salient, what questions are important, what counts as a problem or a solution. It is only in the last half-century, with an explosion in the last quarter-century, that Western philosophy has taken seriously a Buddhist horizon, in which the problem of suffering frames philosophical reflection; in which interdependence is a default metaphysical position; and in which questions are questions concerning the nature of emptiness, the two truths and their relation to one another are central, and in which questions concerning pramāṇa structure epistemology. This burgeoning literature, including that within the covers of this volume, takes the problems



    Two Truths and Method

    247

    arising within that horizon as genuine and compelling philosophical problems, and takes the insights and critiques offered by others who have worked within that tradition as a source for solutions or refutations. This is what marks contemporary Buddhist philosophy. I reflect in what follows on how that is possible and how it is to be done. So far, I have been indicating the familiar predicament of understanding. But there is a second hermeneutical problem facing those of us who would think philosophically with classical Buddhist texts. What exactly are we doing? If we are just doing philosophy, relying, as it were, on the teaching, not the teacher, why are we worried about what a bunch of old books say? We could simply address philosophical questions on their own, taking the most recent issues of professional journals as determining the state of play from which we depart. And indeed, that is the model of doing philosophy accepted in many philosophy departments today. On the other hand, if we are just doing the history of philosophy, then why do we care about truth, cogency, or contemporary issues? All that would seem to matter is what the texts themselves say. And indeed, many historians of philosophy take just this approach to that subdiscipline. Note that this methodological puzzle has nothing specific to do with Buddhist philosophy, per se. Instead, it is a general problem for that subdiscipline of philosophy we call “the history of philosophy.” The question, “Why, and how, do we read Plato or Aristotle?” is no different in principle from that of why, and how, we read Nāgārjuna. The answer to the general question forces us to face the often unacknowledged scholasticism of Western philosophy, even as it is practiced today. While we often take ourselves to be asking abstract questions that arise from pure, context-free reflection, this is serious false consciousness. Our philosophical questions emerge from our engagement with our tradition, and are answered often by judicious revisiting of the insights proffered by our predecessors. While this fact may escape us prereflectively, it is painfully obvious on even the most cursory self-examination. Our engagement with Buddhist philosophy is hence not novel in its attention to a tradition in the development of a philosophical problematic, but only in its extension of our purview beyond Europe and its diaspora. That extension, however, does introduce problems of its own. Some are philological in character. To take a textual tradition, such as the Buddhist tradition seriously is to undertake the serious task of figuring out what the texts are, how best to understand and to translate key terms, and how to adjudicate difficult questions of authorship, influence, and so on. These

    248

    Jay L. Garfield

    are nontrivial problems, and while they certainly emerge even in classical Western scholarship, they emerge with particular poignancy when we cross so many centuries and deal with so many languages. Context becomes harder to establish; intertextual relations are harder to discern; translation is simply more difficult. As philosophers, we owe our philologist colleagues debts of gratitude and considerable deference. But beyond the thorny hermeneutical problems to which we will shortly return, and the philological problems we will set aside for present purposes, there are significant problems in the choice of modes of textual engagement. For instance, we sometimes encounter in the Buddhist traditions texts that urge us to transcend reason and conceptual thought. Should we set reason and conceptuality aside as we read them? If so, how? When we address texts whose authors grasp only a classical Indian categorical logic, is it appropriate to avail ourselves of the tools of modern mathematical logic? And when we address texts that take certain issues off the table, such as the possibility of full awakening, or the probative value of nonconceptual insight, can we leave them off the table? We will return to these questions below, but let us begin with another question of engagement: Buddhist hermeneutics is avowedly a hermeneutic of authorial intent, even if authorship and intentionality are often very differently understood in that tradition. Can we follow that interpretative path in good faith?

    11.2  A Hermeneutic of Authorial Intent? If we turn to the Buddhist tradition for guidance, we find ourselves admonished to interpret texts in order to determine authorial intent. If the text is Buddhavācana, we are after the intention of the Buddha. When Candrakīrti comments on Nāgārjuna or on Āryadeva, he is clear that he takes himself to be illuminating the author’s intent. And indeed there are many contemporary commentators who take themselves to be doing much the same thing. Gombrich (2009) is a good example of a scholar who takes himself to be revealing precisely what the Buddha thought. But many of us have become suspicious of this undertaking, and however much we might take ourselves to be the inheritors and propagators of a Buddhist commentarial tradition (and for many of us, that is a very great extent), we part with that tradition in its self-understanding. This departure from a hermeneutic of authorial intent is motivated by several considerations. First, with the texts we are considering, it is



    Two Truths and Method

    249

    sometimes hard to identify authors beyond names that have no more referential force than the definite description “the author of this text.” (Though to be sure, there are also many cases where we in fact know quite a bit about authors.) Foucault’s (1971) insight that often the author is a mere function created to unify a corpus is apposite here. How many times, for instance, do we hear Nāgārjuna identified as “the author of the six treatises of reasoning,” or something like that? And about whom are we inquiring when we ask whether there were two, three, or even more Nāgarjunas. If all we know of an author is his authorship, and if we are often not even sure of which texts a single shadowy individual is the author, how are we to pretend that in ascribing an intention we are doing more than figuring out what the texts mean to the best of our ability? We do not, as would many of our more canonical colleagues, sort matters out by assigning texts to authors merely on the authority of classical categories, and then employ a canonical view of the author’s intentions in order to interpret them; nor do we sort them into canonical doxographic categories, imposing a view on the author in virtue of his supposed affiliation.2 This situation is bad enough to discredit such a hermeneutical method. But things get worse in Buddhist Studies. When we turn to sūtra and tantra literature, the authorship attributions are so murky as to be useless. All suttas/sūtras, even the Mahāyāna sūtras, are traditionally taken to be composed by the Buddha himself (or at least recited in his presence and approved by him). But of course he wrote nothing at all. The Pāli suttas purport to be the written record of oral teachings presented centuries before their literary ossification. There is so much opportunity for deliberate or accidental editorial intervention or pure creation that divination of the intent of an author of the discourses that lie behind these texts, especially at the remove at which we now stand, would be an impossible task. We know that the Mahāyāna sūtras were written centuries after the death of their ascribed authors, and know nothing about their actual authors. (Even if you believe that they were composed by the Buddha and entrusted to the nāgas, we need to worry about the fidelity of ancient undersea preservation techniques!) Intention attribution here is even more quixotic a practice.3 The impossibility of determining authorial intent for most of the Buddhist philosophical texts with which we engage is hence principled. In the case of sūtra material, we have no idea who the authors were; and even in the case of much śastra, we know little more than a name. In these cases, to figure out what an author may have intended is neither more nor less than to work out an interpretation of the text. There is no

    250

    Jay L. Garfield

    extratextual evidence that could be brought to bear, and so whoever put quill to palm leaf falls out of the equation entirely. Even when we do have an author, we often know no more about him than that he authored the text in question, and hence an identified author is no better than no author at all.4 This inability to locate authors to whom intentions might be ascribed is not necessarily a bad thing. To regard this as hermeneutical tragedy would make sense if we also believed that we would get more insight into textual meaning by knowing the intentions of the authors of these texts. But it is not clear that this would help us at all. The reason for this is straightforward. Most of these texts are significant in the first place not because of their origins, but because of their sequelae. In Buddhist terms, they exist, and are objects of knowledge, precisely because they are functioning things, that is, objects with effects. The relevant effects are the commentarial traditions they generate, the insight they generate in their readers, the debates they initiate or settle. Therefore, when we ask what these texts mean, it is their effects, rather than their causes, that are most important. And fortunately, given the richness of the Buddhist scholastic traditions, we can often say quite a lot about these effects, and so say quite a lot about textual meaning. How do we read without attributing intent to shadowy authors? The answer is simple: we read. We interpret the texts we have on the basis of the words they contain and on the basis of the intertextual relations we can determine, relying on the acumen of our philological brothers and sisters for lexical and historical assistance. Our reading and interpretation are constrained not by imagined psychobiography of the authors, but rather by our understanding of the language in which the text is written and the complex web of intertextual relations in which the text in question ­figures. This is the great hermeneutical advantage we are afforded when we work in a scholastic tradition (or family of scholastic traditions) such as the Buddhist tradition. We are assisted in reading texts, and forced to interpret them in restricted ways, by the commentaries that reflect on them, by the texts they take as their foundations, and by those with which they are in critical dialogue. Just as in interpreting a text one hermeneutical circle calls upon us to read each passage in the context of the meaning we assign to the whole, even as we assign meaning to that whole as a function of the meanings of those parts, a second, larger circle forces us to read each text in a tradition in light of our understanding of the tradition as a whole, even as we assign meaning to that tradition as a function of those we assign to



    Two Truths and Method

    251

    the texts it comprises. There is nothing new here, and no reason to incorporate theories about authorial intent into this procedure. Moreover, not only does focus on these hermeneutical circles set authors and their intentions aside as interpretative reference points, but it undermines another hermeneutical myth that often haunts Buddhist studies, that of the uniqueness of textual meaning. Debate about how to read texts is an old and healthy practice in every Buddhist tradition, and a practice very much alive today, both in Asia and in the West. The fact that the meaning of any eminent text emerges and develops in the context of commentarial traditions guarantees that meanings will be unstable and multiple. This means that interpretation does not settle meaning—however much that may be the aim of each interpreter—but creates an ineliminable polyvalence in texts, a polyvalence that must be honestly acknowledged by even the most passionate partisan of any particular reading. To acknowledge this polyvalence, however, as opposed to mere diversity of opinion about a text that nonetheless has a single, determinate meaning, is once again to diverge in hermeneutical practice from most canonical commentators. Practicing Buddhist philosophy, then, if it is to be done by contemporary philosophers in good faith, is necessarily to diverge in important ways from textual practices on which our forebears in the Buddhist tradition would have insisted. This is but one respect in which Buddhist philosophy must, true to its own commitments, evolve as a constantly changing continuum of texts and textual practices. This is not to betray the tradition, although some traditionalists might see it that way. Instead, to insist on fossilization even of methodological commitments in the interests of a fetishized authenticity would be the real betrayal.

    11.3  Textual Dialogue There is still an obvious question. Why should we twenty-first-century philosophers bother reading classical Buddhist texts? Here is one answer. They make excellent partners in philosophical dialogue. That is to say, they engage with questions and problems in which we are interested, sharing enough common ground for us to understand what they have to say, and contributing enough that is new that we have some reason to listen to it. They invite us to inhabit a new philosophical horizon, different enough from our own to set new questions and new phenomena in relief, but familiar enough that many of them will be recognizable as philosophical

    252

    Jay L. Garfield

    puzzles and insights (see Garfield 2014). That is the nature of real dialogue. Dialogue, however, is not casual conversation. It is an interchange between participants who voluntarily undertake a common task. And so to take on someone, whether a person or a text, as a dialogical partner is to make a set of dialogical commitments. Without an acknowledgment and respect for these commitments, dialogue in the full sense is impossible. At best, we get a shouting match. First among those is a commitment to openness, that is, a commitment to treat our partner with respect. Openness, or respect, in this case entails a commitment to the possibility that our interlocutor is correct about at least a good deal of what is at issue in the conversation. This is not, of course, the demand to take our interlocutor—whether a live human or an old text—as oracular, or even the demand that we end up agreeing about anything at the end of the conversation. It is merely the demand that when we read a text (for that is what we care about here) we read with “charity” (Davidson [1974] 1984) or an “anticipation of perfection” (Gadamer [1975] 2004, 293–294). We interpret, insofar as we can, consistent with the constraints of philology and canonical holism noted above, the claims in the text so as to make them as true as possible, the arguments so as to make them as compelling as possible, and the broad pictures sketched so as to make them as interesting as possible. Doing so necessarily requires us often to engage in a delicate tightrope walk between the careful attention to scholastic and textual context that is necessary in order to fix lexical meaning in the first place and the decontextualization that is needed in order to yield truth and contemporary engagement. So, for instance, when we read Candrakīrti’s sevenfold analysis of the self, and we consider his response to the idea that the self is the shape of the aggregates, we need both to recognize his response to a particular interlocutor to understand why this is an important position to refute, and how Candrakīrti’s argument refutes it. To be sure, it is important to see that Candrakīrti is making this move in the context of an archaic scholastic debate, refuting the position that the self is an abstract entity over and above the aggregates, namely, the way that they are arranged. But it is equally important to see that Candrakīrti is advancing an argument that has a place in present discussions of constitution and identity. He is pointing out that while at any time the aggregates so arranged may constitute the basis of designation of an individual’s conventional identity, neither they, not their arrangement, nor their being so arranged are identical to that individual.



    Two Truths and Method

    253

    To note that present debates about constitution and identity would have been unknown to Candrakīrti and his contemporaries is important to the philology of the argument, but not to philosophical methodology. Otherwise, we have little to learn. To take another example, when we read Vigrahavyāvartanī, and see Nāgārjuna criticizing Nyāya semantics and epistemology, there is nothing wrong with extrapolating his arguments as general attacks on what we would regard as a Fregean program in natural language semantics or a foundationalism in epistemology, even though these broader categories would have been unavailable to Nāgārjuna. By doing so, we recognize both the historical context and the contemporary relevance of Nāgārjuna’s work. If it did not have this contemporary relevance, there would be no philosophical reason to engage with his corpus. Moreover, when we appreciate this philosophical relevance, it allows us a new perspective on the history of Indian philosophy, allowing us to see nascent concerns that otherwise might escape notice. When we ask about the logic that Nāgārjuna employed, or might have endorsed (Garfield and Priest 2003; Priest 2009; Huntington 2007; Garfield 2008), we do not pretend that Nāgārjuna was thinking explicitly about modal logic. But we do think that he implicitly endorsed certain inference patterns and not others. For instance, Nāgārjuna was committed to the use of the catuṣkoṭi or tetralemma as a schema for portioning logical space, and so implicitly to a logic involving four valuations. We also think that he is committed to endorsing some contradictions, and so to a paraconsistent logic. Of course, we do not assert that he explicitly said as much, or even that logical theory was part of his problematic. Nonetheless, in conversation with his text, we can make those endorsements explicit so as to make the best overall sense of his text. While some might see this as doing violence to his work, it is in principle no more violent than Candrakīrti’s ascription to him of a commitment to prasaṅga inference, or a conventional endorsement of the Nyāya prāmaṇas, even though none of this is explicit in Mūlamadhyamakakārikā. Finally, and perhaps most dramatically, many scholars in contemporary Yogācāra studies have turned to reading Vasubandhu, Sthiramati, and their followers, and even the Saṃdhinirmocana-sūtra, not as idealist, but as phenomenological texts (Lusthaus 2000; Mackenzie 2007; 2008). There is overwhelming textual evidence that in India and Tibet these were always regarded as idealistic, and overwhelming textual evidence (viz., the Viṃśatikā) that Vasubandhu took himself to be arguing against the

    254

    Jay L. Garfield

    possibility of matter. But idealism has little traction nowadays, and phenomenology is interesting; moreover, many of the arguments developed in the Yogācāra tradition convert quite naturally into phenomenological analysis, in which context they sustain interpretations that yield rich insight (and indeed connect them in productive ways to much later phenomenological developments in the Chan or Zen tradition).5 Some might say that this is so tendentious a reading, so philologically unjustified, that it amounts to a distortion of the texts. But this is textual distortion only if one insists that Vasubandhu’s texts, or the Saṁdhinrmocana-sūtra, have unique, fixed meanings. If we take textual polyvalence seriously, however, such a reading is instead the kind of creative textual engagement that marks the best history of Western philosophy as well as the best commentarial work in the Buddhist tradition. The second dialogical commitment central to serious, respectful conversational engagement is what Ricoeur (1976) felicitously called “hermeneutical suspicion.” When we engage with an interlocutor, to treat her seriously is not only to credit her, ab initio, with cogency and a fair grasp of the truth, but also to credit her with the same attitude toward us. Otherwise the conditions of genuine interchange are not satisfied. That in turn means that we have to treat her as crediting our own cogency and views, even though our views may diverge from her own, and our arguments might lead down paths she would prefer not to tread. And that means supposing that we, too, might have some grasp of the truth, and hence that our partner may well be wrong about a great deal. That is, in short, while we cannot begin conversation with the assumption that our conversational partner is crazy, or wrong about everything—that we have nothing to learn and everything to teach—nor can we begin by assuming that she is an oracle. That would not be conversation but obeisance. Transposed to the textual domain, this means that while we strive to get the best, the strongest reading possible from a text consistent with philological and historical fidelity, we cannot treat Buddhist texts as oracular. After all, they disagree with one another, and they were written by fallible human beings in an epistemological context in which a lot less was known about the world than is known now. A hermeneutic of suspicion demands a critical reading in which we locate error and fallacy and diagnose it, just as we locate truth and cogency, and learn from it. This is textual respect. As Aristotle said of Plato and Platonism, “our friends are dear, but the truth is dearer” (Nicomachean Ethics 1096a15).



    Two Truths and Method

    255

    None of this is to provide a recipe for reading, for translating, or for using the texts we encounter in the classical Buddhist scholastic traditions. It is instead to identify the challenges implicit in the project of reading this tradition philosophically, which entails a fusion of our postmodern global horizon and those of the classical Asian Buddhist traditions, a task necessary even for philology, even for translation. Understanding requires such a fusion. We can no more transpose ourselves into the historical context of the texts we read than we can expect their authors to address directly the literature to which we now contribute. But the meaning that emerges in our encounter with and deployment of these texts in our own philosophical activities must be responsive to a new horizon constituted by elements from each. That new horizon is the contemporary stage of a continuous scholastic tradition in which—even if we pretend only to study and to draw from it—we are the most recent, but certainly not the last, participants.

    11.4  Learning from Old Books and Dead Robed Men What do we learn when we inhabit this new horizon? Quite a lot. That is not surprising, of course, unless one thought either that the only people who have ever had useful philosophical ideas are the European intellectual descendants of the Athenians, or at least that these privileged few of the world’s citizens had managed to come up with everything interesting that anybody else had considered. I hope that we have reached a stage of historical consciousness at which this view is, at minimum, a cause for embarrassment once excavated from preconsciousness. For one thing, we encounter new philosophical problems and new ways of posing those problems. Thinking about metaphysics through the idea of svabhāva, for instance, forces us to ask questions distinct from those often asked in the West, and forces us to ask about the interrelations among our own cluster of concepts such as those of essence, substance, intrinsic properties, and so on. Are they really independent of one another? How do they connect to causation and to impermanence? Doing epistemology in terms of pramāṇa is different from thinking about knowledge as justified true belief. For one thing Stoltz (2007) argues that Gettier problems may not arise in this context. (Although it is arguable that Śrīharṣa does indeed develop a version of the Gettier problem.) For another, epistemology may be more easily naturalized in a framework in which epistemic instruments

    256

    Jay L. Garfield

    are treated causally, and in which there is no principled distinction drawn between the cognitive and perceptual aspects of knowledge acquisition. Ethics is constructed differently in Buddhist philosophy. An alternative to thinking about morality in one of the three familiar frames of Western philosophy is suggested by the moral phenomenology developed initially in Pāli Buddhism and refined by Śāntideva (Garfield 2010). By addressing classical Buddhist texts, we may therefore gain a new window on our own concerns. Buddhist philosophy introduces us to the fecund—although perhaps, to a Western audience, at first a bit strange—doctrine(s) of the two truths or two realities. (The Sanskrit satya and Tibetan bden pa could equally be translated as truth or reality, a fact that raises both philological and philosophical issues worthy of close attention.) These are usually translated into English as the conventional and the ultimate truth or reality. The precise nature of the truths, the characterization of each, and the account of their relationship to one another are matters of extensive debate and subtle philosophical analysis in the history of Buddhist philosophy. This extensive literature involves Buddhist theorists in sophisticated investigation into the nature of truth itself and of reality, and into equally sophisticated investigation of the relation between language, truth, thought, and reality. I  do not want to claim here that this tradition of inquiry is necessarily philosophically more sophisticated than that developed in the West (or, for that matter, that it is less sophisticated), only that the framework of the debate is sufficiently different that Western philosophers can learn from it, while the problematic is sufficiently similar to that of Western philosophy that Western philosophers would benefit from that learning. Addressing the Buddhist canons also forces us to think explicitly about and even to revise, our normal textual practices. Our attention is drawn in this tradition to the role of commentary to a greater degree than it is in much contemporary philosophy. The difficulty of mapping important philosophical terms in Asian languages to terms of art in European languages forces us to confront not only questions about translation itself, but also the arbitrariness of certain distinctions or absences thereof. When we worry about translating pramāṇa, and realize that it could as well be translated as warrant, epistemic instrument, or warranted cognition, we must pause regarding the relationship between these terms. We must take seriously an epistemology that combines a kind of process reliabilism with a naturalistic psychology of knowledge, and allow the epistemic



    Two Truths and Method

    257

    categories and questions that frame that tradition to call into question those that frame our own. When we consider essence, substance, intrinsic nature, or some neologism as translations of svabhāva, similar questions arise. Is there a single concept or a cluster of concepts here, as the Buddhist might take there to be, or a confusion of ideas that need to be kept distinct, as some Western philosophers would argue? Karma action, object of action, consequence of action, dharma (truth, entity, fundamental constituent, virtue, duty, doctrine…) and other essential Buddhist terms of art each raise a host of similar issues. Each draws together what appears from a Western point of view to be a vast semantic range into what appears from a Buddhist perspective to be a semantic point. Translation, and the cross-cultural encounter in which it plays such a central role, thus forces us to reconsider, and to appreciate the somewhat arbitrary character of, our own fundamental philosophical vocabulary and conceptual apparatus. We also encounter philosophical texts composed in forms that challenge our sense of what an argument looks like: texts composed in highly allusive verse, for instance, or arguments framed from the standpoint of doxography. All of this is a good thing—stretching our conceptual boundaries and methodological perspective. Reading texts that are often antinomian, or at least highly suspicious of the role of reason and language in human cognitive life, also raises significant and difficult methodological questions about the role of reason and of reasoning in philosophical practice. Is it permissible, or appropriate, to take reason as a transcendental condition of the possibility of philosophical inquiry? After all, if a text argues that reason and conceptual thought inevitably distort reality, and that the truth is inexpressible, eschewing reason as probative, is it appropriate for us to demand arguments, or even to seek for them in the text, to assess them, or to mobilize arguments of our own in understanding those texts? This is an intriguing challenge. Huntington (2007), for instance, answers in the negative, arguing that to employ reason and, in particular, the techniques of logic, to interpret or to criticize texts that reject the probative force of logic and rational arguments is to do violence to those texts, begging the question against them in the very act of interpreting them. I  have argued in Garfield (2008) that this is wrong. Even arguments against the probative force of logic must use logic; even claims to the nondiscursivity of certain knowledge must themselves be discursive; and even if we read texts to offer these arguments, even if we accept their

    258

    Jay L. Garfield

    conclusions, our arguments for those readings, and even for the correctness of those conclusions must themselves be discursive, rational, and probative. Reason is thus a transcendental condition of interpretation both in the sense that we can vindicate an interpretation only to the extent that we read the text as rational, and we can only justify a reading rationally. Paradoxically, this is true even if, on the most antinomian reading of these texts, they are correct in their radical critique of reason itself (see Dreyfus and Garfield 2011; Dreyfus 2011).

    11.5  Reflexivity: Reading Our Own Texts A pernicious version of the subject-object duality that Buddhism targets so assiduously arises quite naturally in Buddhist studies itself, and demands vigilance. That is the conceit that we as contemporary Western scholars are writing about the scholastic Buddhist tradition, and that our own texts are to be read in a fundamentally different way from the canonical texts we interpret. We thus set ourselves up as privileged subjects writing hermeneutically closed texts that illuminate the Buddhist philosophical tradition with the cool light of scholarly objectivity. This is doubly dangerous. On the one hand, it hides the intertextuality and scholastic context of our own texts, their liability to interpretation by others and their own multivalence. On the other hand, it fossilizes the Buddhist tradition as a complete, mummified object of primarily curatorial interest. Each of these errors cuts off dialogue. We expect to be heard, but not to be interrogated; our presumed interlocutor is the object only of an epitaph. In fact nothing could be further from the truth. The Buddhist philosophical tradition is so fascinating in large part because it is alive, because the discussions that proceed in our own time and the texts we and others publish are not about, but are moments within that tradition, extending the practice of critical reflection, reinterpretation, and dialogue that has characterized the tradition from the very beginning. We sometimes do what Candrakīrti and Śāntarakṣita did, sometimes what Śāṅkara or Gaṅgeśa did. We just have more hair, wear different clothes and speak in strange tongues. Contemporary Buddhist philosophical thought thus reflects the fact that the continuum of Buddhist thought, like the personal continuum is neither permanent nor terminated; it is a constantly changing, dependently originated sequence of dialectical events, beginning in the indefinite past, and stretching into an indefinite future.



    Two Truths and Method

    259

    The contemporary dialogue of Buddhist thought with Western textual traditions, Western hermeneutical methods and presuppositions, Western science, and Western academic practice is thus, while new in one sense, old in another. It is new in that the conversational partner and the cultural context are both new, only about 150  years old. For this reason, we are still feeling each other out, adjusting vocabulary, assimilating conceptual categories and scholarly presuppositions. Hence a chapter such as the present one. But it is also old. While it is true that Buddhism officially denies its own progressive character, depicting itself as a tradition with roots in an omniscient founder that has been steadily declining from a golden age, as insights are lost in transmission and translation, this self-image is hard to sustain. In fact, Buddhism has been self-reflective, internally complex, and philosophically progressive from the start. Buddhist philosophy has evolved in response to debate with and influence from other traditions from the beginning, including classical Indian traditions, traditions from East Asia, and more recently from the West. While the teachings of the Buddha obviously form the foundation for this vast and diverse scholastic edifice, it is equally obvious that many of the later developments in Buddhism that we now regard as so central to Buddhist philosophy were not present in the Pāli canon (including much of the Mahāyāna), even if they were somehow, or to some degree, implicit. Buddhist philosophy, like all philosophy, has developed and become more sophisticated over time. This is as it should be—it is a sign of life, not of weakness. A corollary of this fact is that the impact of Buddhist philosophy on the West is both old and new. It is old in that, first, Buddhism has transformed many civilizations and intellectual traditions in the past, and there is no reason to expect that that should cease now, and, second, the Western tradition has never been closed, Eurocentric commentators to the contrary notwithstanding. But it is new in that, perhaps with the exception of some early interaction mediated by Bactria, until the nineteenth century, the Buddhist tradition has not been one of its principal sources of ideas. That, however, is a rather insignificant matter in the grand scheme of intellectual history. While all of this history of ideas may seem to be nothing but truisms, it is nonetheless worth bearing in mind as we find our way in contemporary Buddhist philosophy. It is important to distinguish between the role of a curator of philosophical mummies and that of the role of a participant in an ongoing dialogue, and it is all too easy, for instance to

    260

    Jay L. Garfield

    treat Śāntarakṣita as a distant, isolated curio, while treating Aristotle as one of us. When we do that, we distinguish living philosophy from dead ideas on the basis of an arbitrary criterion of cultural proximity, and in doing so, license an intellectual attitude toward that which we designate as distant that we would never permit toward that which we regard as proximate. Another way of putting this point is that in commenting on Buddhist texts, or in using them for our own philosophical purposes, we must be careful of pretending to transcendence, of adopting a view, if not from nowhere, at least from some Archimedean point outside of the tradition we take ourselves to study, permitting an objectivity that we would never ascribe to one within the tradition, and in the end distinguishing ourselves as scholarly subjects from our interlocutors as philosophical native informants. This reflexivity in practice therefore also demands that we treat our own work and that of our contemporaries in the same way that we treat the older canon. As participants, as opposed to curators, we get neither a front-row seat in the debate courtyard, nor are we restricted to standing room along the temple wall. We must thus extend the same principle of charity in reading to contemporary texts, making the best of them, as opposed to constructing the straw men that fuel the bushfires of academic debate, and so perhaps actually learning from each other’s insights, and moving Buddhist philosophy along. But we must also approach our own texts and those of our colleagues with the same hermeneutic of healthy suspicion, alert for heresy, apology, and all the ills that hermeneutical flesh is heir to. The Buddhist and Western traditions (and indeed we could say the same of the great Chinese traditions of Confucianism and Daoism) are made for each other, as each is articulated through an open canon; each is internally diverse; each is constantly in dialogue both internally and with external critics and interlocutors. Our task as Western Buddhist philosophers (however we understand that deliberately ambiguous phrase) is to do our part to move both traditions along the increasingly broad and pleasant path they tread together. That won’t be so hard, as long as we remember that that is what we are doing.

    Notes 1. Thanks to Ben Blumson, Parimal Patil, Neil Sinhababu, Koji Tanaka, and an anonymous reviewer for helpful comments on an earlier draft. This chapter



    Two Truths and Method

    261

    appears in a slightly different form as c­ hapter  10 of Garfield (2014). I  thank Oxford University Press for permission. 2. One is reminded here of Huxley’s quip that the author of the Iliad is either Homer or, if not Homer, somebody else of the same name. 3. To be sure, there are well-known cases of Indian texts, particularly the Vedas, being preserved orally with astonishing fidelity, but we have no independent evidence that a similar textual practice preserved the oral teachings of Śakyamuni Buddha. 4. Note that although it may appear to be, this refusal of a hermeneutic of authorial intent is not inconsistent with a neo-Gricean theory of meaning, according to which understanding a speaker’s intent is essential to understanding an utterance. For when we read these texts, no speakers are present. Instead, we construct or posit a speaker to whom we assign a Gricean intention. It is a fact that this speaker or author is our construction and that the only evidence we have on the basis of which to construct that authorial voice is what is on the page that constitutes the truth of the Gadamerian approach, even if one is a Gricean about utterance meaning. 5. For instance, the doctrine of the three natures developed in the Saṁdhinirmocana-sūtra and in Trisvabhāvanirdeśa is read in India and in Tibet as an analysis of the nonexistence of external objects. This idealism had little appeal in classical China, and has little appeal in the contemporary West. Nonetheless, Yogācāra has attracted considerable interest in both cultures, and is enormously influential even in nonidealist schools of East Asian Buddhism. This is because we can also, as Lusthaus (2000), among others, argues, read trisvabhāva theory as a phenomenological account of the nature of experience: Our thoughts, perceptions, representations, and conceptions of the world are at once dependent on our own mental processes (paratantra) and are experienced by us as entirely external and independent, to be objects of our own subjectivity (parikalpita). The truth about them (pariniṣpanna) is that they are empty of that mode of that existence.

    References

    Aczel, Peter. 1988. Non-Well-Founded Sets (CSLI Lecture Notes 14). Chicago: University of Chicago Press. Adams, Robert Merrihew. 1994. Leibniz: Determinist, Theist, Idealist. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Ames, William L. 1982. “The Notion of Svabhāva in the Thought of Candrakīrti.” Journal of Indian Philosophy 10 (2): 161–177. ———. 2003. “Bhāvaviveka’s Own View of His Differences with Buddhapālita.” In The Svātantrika-Prāsaṅgika Distinction: What Difference Does a Difference Make?, edited by Georges B.  J. Dreyfus and Sara L.  McClintock, 41–66. Somerville, MA: Wisdom. Anacker, Stefan, ed. and trans. 1984. Seven Works of Vasubandhu, the Buddhist Psychological Doctor. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. Armstrong, David. 1997. A World of States of Affairs. Cambridge:  Cambridge University Press. Arnold, Dan. 2005a. “Materials for a Mādhyamika Critique of Foundationalism: An Annotated Translation of Prasannapadā 55.11 to 75.13.” Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies 28 (2): 411–467. ———. 2005b. Buddhists, Brahmins, and Belief: Epistemology in South Asian Philosophy of Religion. New York: Columbia University Press. ———. 2012a. “The Deceptive Simplicity of Nāgārjuna’s Arguments against Motion: Another Look at Mūlamadhyamakakārikā Chapter 2.” Journal of Indian Philosophy 40 (5): 553–591. ———. 2012b. Brains, Buddhas, and Believing:  The Problem of Intentionality in Classical Buddhist and Cognitive-Scientific Philosophy of Mind. New York: Columbia University Press. Baghramian, Maria. 2004. Relativism. New York: Routledge.

    264

    References

    Baker, Lynne Rudder. 1987. Saving Belief:  A  Critique of Physicalism. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press. ———. 1998. “Cognitive Suicide.” In Contents of Thought:  Arizona Colloquium in Cognition, edited by Grimm Robert H. and Daniel D.  Merrill, 1–18. Tucson: University of Arizona Press. Barwise, Jon, and John Etchemendy. 1987. The Liar: An Essay on Truth and Circularity. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Bhattacharya, Kamaleswar, E. H.  Johnston, and Arnold Kunst, trans. 1978. The Dialectical Method of Nāgārjuna. Vigrahvyāvartanī. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. Beall, J.  C., R. T.  Brady, A. P.  Hazen, G. Priest, and G. Restall. 2006. “Relevant Restricted Quantification.” Journal of Philosophical Logic 35 (6): 587–598. Beall, J. C., and Bas C. Van Fraassen. 2003. Possibilities and Paradox: An Introduction to Modal and Many-Valued Logic. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Beebee, H. 2007. “The Two Definitions and the Doctrine of Necessity.” Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society 107 (3): 413–431. Blackburn, Simon, and Keith Simmons, ed. 1999. Truth. Oxford:  Oxford University Press. Bodhi, Bhikkhu, trans. 2000. Saṃyutta Nikāya—Connected Discourses of the Buddha. Boston: Wisdom Publications. Bodhi, Bhikkhu and Bhikkhu Ñāṇamoli, trans. 1995. Majjhima Nikāya  – The Middle-Length Discourses of the Buddha, Boston: Wisdom Publications. Boghossian, Paul. 2006. Fear of Knowledge:  Against Relativism and Constructivism. New York: Oxford University Press. Bohn, Einar. 2009. “Commentary on David Lewis' Parts of Classes.” Humana Mente 19: 151–158. Burton, David F. 1999. Emptiness Appraised: A Critical Study of Nāgārjuna’s Philosophy. London: Curzon. Candrakīrti. 1912. Madhyamakāvatāra and Madhyamakāvatārabhāṣya. sDe dge edition 3861, 3862. Tibetan edited by Louis de La Vallée Poussin, Madhyamakāvatāra par Candrakīrti. St. Petersburg:  Académie Impériale des Sciences. Bibliotheca Buddhica IX. Reprinted Osnabrück: Biblio Verlag, 1970. ———. 1903–1913. Prasannapadā. Madhyamakavṛtti. sDe dge edition 3860. Sanskrit text edited by L.  de La Vallée Poussin. Mūlamadhyamakakārikās (Mādhyamikasūtras) de Nāgārjuna, avec le commentaire de Candrakīrti. St. Petersburg: Bibliotheca Buddhica IV. Reprinted Osnabrück: Biblio Verlag, 1970. Carnap, Rudolf. 1950. “Empiricism, Semantics, and Ontology.” Revue Internationale de Philosphie 4: 20–40. Carpenter, Amber. 2014. “Ethics of Substance.” Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society, Supplementary Volume 88: 145–167. Chakrabarti, Arindam. 1992. “I Touch What I Saw.” Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 52: 103–117.

    References 265 Chan, Wing-Tsit, ed. and trans. 1969. A Sourcebook in Chinese Philosophy. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press. Chang, Garma C. C. 1971. The Buddhist Teaching of Totality: The Philosophy of Hwa Yen Buddhism. University Park: The Pennsylvania State University Press. Chang, Garma C. C. 1972. The Buddhist Teaching of Totality: The Philosophy of Hwa Yen Buddhism. London: George Allen and Unwin. Chastain, Charles. 1998. “Comments on Baker.” In Contents of Thought:  Arizona Colloquium in Cognition, edited by Robert H.  Grimm and Daniel D.  Merrill, 18–26. Tucson: University of Arizona Press. Chatterjee, Amita. 2011. “Funes and Categorization in an Abstraction-Free World.” In Apoha:  Buddhist Nominalism and Human Cognition, edited by Arindam Chakrabarti, Mark Siderits, and Tom Tillemans. New York: Columbia University Press. Châu, Thích Thiên. 1999. The Literature of the Personalists of Early Buddhism. Translated by Sara Boin-Webb. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. Ch'en, Kenneth K.  S. 1968. Buddhism:  The Light of Asia. New  York:  Barron's Educational Series. Chen, Jinhua. 2007. Philosopher, Practitioner, Politician:  The Many Lives of Fazang (643–712). Leiden: Brill. Churchland, Paul M. 1981. “Eliminative Materialism and the Propositional Attitudes.” Journal of Philosophy 78 (2): 67–90. Cleary, T., trans. 1983. Entry into the Inconceivable:  An Introduction to Hua-yen Buddhism. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press. ———, trans. 1993. The Flower Ornament Scripture: A Translation of the Avataṃsāka Sūtra. Boston, MA: Shambala. Collins, Steven. 1982. Selfless Persons: Imagery and Thought in Theravāda Buddhism. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Conze, Edward. 1962. Buddhist Thought in India: Three Phases of Buddhist Philosophy. London: George Allen and Unwin. Cook, Francis. 1970. Fa-tsang's Treatise on the Five Doctrines: An Annotated Translation. Ph.D. Dissertation. University of Wisconsin. Cook, Francis H. 1977. Hua-yen Buddhism:  The Jewel Net of Indra. University Park: Pennsylvania State University Press. Correia, Fabrice, and Benjamin Schnieder, eds. 2012. Metaphysical Grounding. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Coseru, Christian. 2012. Perceiving Reality: Consciousness, Intentionality, and Cognition in Buddhist Philosophy. New York: Oxford University Press. Cowherds, The [G. Dreyfus, B. Finnigan, J. Garfield, G. Newland, G. Priest, M. Siderits, K. Tanaka, S. Thakchoe, T. Tillemans, J. Westerhoff]. 2011. Moonshadows:  Conventional Truth in Buddhist Philosophy. New  York:  Oxford University Press.

    266

    References

    Cox, Collett. 2004. “From Category to Ontology: The Changing Role of ‘Dharma’ in Sarvāstivāda Abhidharma.” Journal of Indian Philosophy 32 (5–6): 543–597. D’Amato, Mario, Jay L. Garfield, and Tom J. F. Tillemans, eds. 2009. Pointing at the Moon: Buddhism, Logic, Analytic Philosophy. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Davids, T. W. Rhys. 1890. The Questions of King Milinda. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Davidson, Donald. (1974) 1984. “On the Very Idea of a Conceptual Scheme.” In Inquiries into Truth and Interpretation, 183–198. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Deguchi, Yasuo. 2006. “Neo-Nishitanian Dialetheic Monism:  Towards a More Pluralistic View on Art and Religion.” In Humaniora Kiotoensia: On the Centenary of Kyoto Humanities, edited by Tetsuo Nakatsukasa, 53–77. Kyoto:  Graduate School of Letters, Kyoto University. ———. 2008a. “Shin mujyun shugiteki Ichigenron: Kōki Nishitani tetsugaku no saihensei Jou.” (“Dialetheic Monism:  Reconstructing Later Nishitani Part1.”) Tetsugaku Kenkyū 585: 36–60. ———. 2008b. “Shin mujyun shugiteki Ichigenron: Kōki Nishitani tetsugaku no saihensei Ge.” (“Dialetheic Monism:  Reconstructing Later Nishitani Part  2.”) Tetsugaku Kenkyū 586: 24–56. ———. 2009. “Nihirizumu o dakishimete:  Nishitani Keiji ‘Kū to Soku’ Horon.” (“Embracing Nihilism:  An Addendum on Keiji Nishitani’s Emptiness and That-is-ness.”) Nihon no Tetsugaku (Japanese Philosophy) 10: 67–83. ———. 2012. “Kū no shisō no rogosu: Nishitani Keiji ‘Kū to Soku’ Saihō.” (“Logos of Philosophy of Emptiness:  Keiji Nishitani’s Emptiness and That-is-ness Revisited.”) Risō 689: 144–160. ———. 2014. “Nishitani on Emptiness and Nothingness.” In Nothingness in Asian Philosophy, edited by JeeLoo Liu and Douglas L.  Berger, 300–325. New York: Routledge. Deguchi, Yasuo, Jay L.  Garfield, and Graham Priest. 2008. “The Way of the Dialetheist:  Contradictions in Buddhism.” Philosophy East and West 58 (3): 395–402. ———. 2013. “Two Plus One Equals One: A Response to Brook Ziporyn.” Philosophy East and West 63 (3): 353–358. Dennett, Daniel C. 1991. Consciousness Explained. New York: Little, Brown. Dharmakīrti. 1972. Pramāṇavārttika. sDe dge edition 4210. Sanskrit and Tibetan edited by Y. Miyasaka. Acta Indologica 2: 1–206. ———. 1989. The Pramāṇavārttika of Ācārya Dharmakīrti. Edited by R. C. Pandeya. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. Dharmakīrti, V. N. Jha, and Prabhācandra. 1990. [Sambandhaparīkṣā = The Philosophy of Relations:  Containing the Sanskrit Text and English Translation of Dharma Kīrti’s “Sambandhaparīkṣa” with Prabhācandra’s Commentary. Bibliotheca Indo-Buddhica no. 66. Delhi: Sri Satguru. Dretske, Fred I. 1969. Seeing and Knowing. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul.

    References 267 Dreyfus, Georges. 1997. Recognizing Reality: Dharmakīrti’s Philosophy and its Tibetan Interpretations. Albany: State University of New York Press. ———. 2011. “Can a Mādhyamika Be a Skeptic? The Case of Patsab Nyimadrak.” In Moonshadows:  Conventional Truth in Buddhist Philosophy, by The Cowherds, 89–113. New York: Oxford University Press. ———. 2011. “Apoha as a Naturalized Account of Concept Formation.” In Apoha:  Buddhist Nominalism and Human Cognition, edited by Mark Siderits, Tom Tillemans, and Arindam Chakrabarti, 207–227. New  York:  Columbia University Press. Dreyfus, Georges, and Jay L.  Garfield. 2011. “Madhyamaka and Classical Greek Skepticism.” In Moonshadows: Conventional Truth in Buddhist Philosophy, by The Cowherds, 115–130. New York: Oxford University Press. Dreyfus, Georges B. J., and Sara L. McClintock, eds. 2003. The Svātantrika-Prāsaṅgika Distinction: What Difference Does a Difference Make? Somerville, MA: Wisdom. Duerlinger, James. 1982. “Vasubandhu on the Vātsīputrīyas’ Fire-Fuel Analogy.” Philosophy East and West 32 (2): 151–158. ———. 2003. Indian Buddhist Theories of Persons:  Vasubandhu’s “Refutation of the Theory of a Self”. London and New York: Routledge Curzon. Dunne, John D. 2004. Foundations of Dharmakīrti’s Philosophy. Boston, MA: Wisdom. ———. 2011. “Key Features of Dharmakīrti’s Apoha Theory.” In Apoha:  Buddhist Nominalism and Human Cognition, edited by Mark Siderits, Tom Tillemans, and Arindam Chakrabarti, 84–108. New York: Columbia University Press. Eckel, Malcolm David. 1992. Jñānagarbha on the Two Truths:  An Eighth Century Handbook of Madhyamaka Philosophy. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. Findlay, Ellison Banks. 2002. “Borderline Beings:  Plant Possibilities in Early Buddhism.” Journal of the American Oriental Society 122: 252–263. Fine, Kit. 1994. “Essence and Modality.” Philosophical Perspectives 8: 1–16. ———. 2001. “The Question of Realism.” Philosophers’ Imprint 1 (1): 1–30. Flanagan, Owen. 2011. The Bodhisattva's Brain:  Buddhism Naturalized. Cambridge MA: MIT Press. Fodor, Jerry. 2007. “The Revenge of the Given.” In Contemporary Debates in Philosophy of Mind, edited by Brian P. Mclaughlin and Jonathan Cohen, 105–116. Oxford: Blackwell. Forster, E. M. 1910. Howards End. London: Edward Arnold. Foucault, Michel. 1971. The Archaeology of Knowledge. Translated by A. M. Sheridan Smith. New York: Random House. Franco, Eli. 1994. Perception, Knowledge and Disbelief: A Study of Jayarāśi’s Scepticism. 2nd ed. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 1994. ———. 1997. Dharmakīrti on Compassion and Rebirth. Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde 38. Vienna: Arbeitskreis für Tibetische und Buddhistische Studien Universität Wien.

    268

    References

    Frege, Gottlob. 1884 (1953). The Foundations of Arithmetic. Translated by J.L. Austin. New York: Harper Torchbooks. Fujita, Masakatsu. 2001. “Jōi niokeru Kū.” (“Emptiness in Emotion/Volition.”) In Nihirizumu karano Shuppatsu. (Departure from Nihilism,) edited by Seiichi Takeuchi and Tetsuaki Kotō, 110–128. Kyoto: Nakanishiya-shoten. Gadamer, Hans-Georg. (1975) 2004. Truth and Method. Translated by Joel Weinsheimer and Donald G. Marshall. New York: Continuum. Ganeri, Jonardon. 2000. “Cross-Modality and the Self.” Journal of Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 61 (3): 639–658. ———. 2001. Philosophy in Classical India. London: Routledge. ———. 2007. The Concealed Art of the Soul: Theories of Self and Practices of Truth in Indian Ethics and Epistemology. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ———. 2011. “Apoha, Feature-Placing, and Sensory Content.” In Apoha:  Buddhist Nominalism and Human Cognition, edited by Mark Siderits, Tom Tillemans, and Arindam Chakrabarti, 228–246. New York: Columbia University Press. Garfield, Jay L. 1994. “Dependent Arising and the Emptiness of Emptiness: Why Did Nāgārjuna Start with Causation?” Philosophy East & West 44: 219–250. ———. 1995. The Fundamental Wisdom of the Middle Way:  Nāgārjuna’s Mūlamadhyamakākarikā. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ———. 1988. Belief in Psychology:  A  Study in the Ontology of Mind. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press. ———. 2002. Empty Words:  Buddhist Philosophy and Cross-Cultural Interpretation. New York: Oxford University Press. ———. 2006. Ocean of Reasoning:  A  Great Commentary on Nāgārjuna’s Mūlamadhyamakakārikā. New York: Oxford University Press. ———. 2008. “Turning a Madhyamaka Trick:  Reply to Huntington.” Journal of Indian Philosophy 36 (4): 507–527. ———. 2010. “What is it Like to Be a Bodhisattva? Moral Phenomenology in Śāntideva’s Bodhicaryāvatāra.” Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies 33 (1–2): 333–357. ———. 2011. “Taking Conventional Truth Seriously: Authority Regarding Deceptive Reality.” In Moonshadows:  Conventional Truth in Buddhist Philosophy, by The Cowherds, 23–38. New York: Oxford University Press. ———. 2014. Engaging Buddhism:  Why it Matters to Philosophy. New  York:  Oxford University Press. Garfield, Jay L., and Graham Priest. 2003. “Nāgārjuna and the Limits of Thought.” Philosophy East and West 53 (1): 1–21. ———. 2009. “Mountains Are Just Mountains.” In Pointing at the Moon: Buddhism, Logic, Analytic Philosophy, edited by Mario D’Amato, Jay L. Garfield, and Tom J. F. Tillemans, 71–82. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Glanzberg, Michael. 2013. “Truth.” Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy. http://plato. stanford.edu/entries/truth.

    References 269 Gombrich, Richard. 2009. What the Buddha Thought. London: Equinox. Goodman, Charles. 2004. “The Treasury of Metaphysics and the Physical World.” Philosophical Quarterly 54 (216): 389–401. ———. 2009. Consequences of Compassion. New York: Oxford University Press. Go rams pa bSod nams seng ge. 1988. lTa ba’i shan ‘byed = lTa ba’i shan ‘byed theg mchog gnad kyi zla zer. Sarnath, India: Sakya Students’ Union. Text in vol. 13 of Sa skya pa’i bka’ ‘bum. Tokyo: Toyo Bunko, 1969. Grimm, Robert H., and Daniel D. Merrill, eds. 1988. Contents of Thought. Arizona Colloquium in Cognition. Tucson: University of Arizona Press. Gupta, Anil. 2006. Empiricism and Experience. New York: Oxford University Press. Hale, Bob 1999. “Realism and its Oppositions.” In Bob Hale and Crispin Wright (ed.), A Companion to the Philosophy of Language, 271–308. Oxford: Blackwell. Hamilton, Sue. 2000. Early Buddhism:  A  New Approach. The I  of the Beholder. Richmond, Surrey: Curzon Press. Hanaoka, Nagako. 2004. “Kū no tetsugaku niokeru ‘Kū to Soku’.” (“ ‘Emptiness and That-is-ness’ in Philosophy of Emptiness.”) Nihon no Tetsugaku (Japanese Philosophy) 5: 87–101. Harivarman. 1978. Satyasiddhiśāstra of Harivarman, vol. 2. Translated by N. Aiyaswami Sastri. Baroda: Oriental Institute. Hase, Shōtō. 1994. “Kū to Mujō.” (“Emptiness and Transience.”) In Nihon Bungaku to Bukkyō (Iwanami Kōza) Dai Yon Kan, Mujō. (Japanese Literature and Buddhism (Iwanami Lecture Series). Vol.4, Transience), edited by Tōru Konno, 299–333. Tokyo: Iwanami-shoten. ———. 2005. Kokoro ni Utsuru Mugen:  Kū no Imājyuka. (Infinity Reflected in Mind: Imagination of Emptiness.) Kyoto: Hōzōkan. Hattori, Masaaki. 1968. Dignāga, On Perception:  Being the Pratyakṣapariccheda of Dignāga’s Pramāṇasamuccaya from the Sanskrit Fragments and the Tibetan Versions, Translated and Annotated. HOS, Harvard Oriental Series 47. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press. Hawthorne, John. 2004. Knowledge and Lotteries. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Hayes, Richard P. 1987. Dignāga on the Interpretation of Signs. Dordrecht: Kluwer. ———. 1994. “Nāgārjuna’s Appeal.” Journal of Indian Philosophy 22 (4): 299–378. Horner, Isaline Blew, trans. 1996. Milinda’s Questions [Milindapañha]. Oxford:  Pali Text Society. Horwich, Paul. 1998a. Truth. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ———. 1998b. Meaning. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ———. 2004. From a Deflationary Point of View. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ———. 2006. “The Value of Truth.” Noûs 40 (2): 347–360. ———. 2010. Truth, Meaning, Reality. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Houshmand, Zara, Robert B.  Livingston, and B. Alan Wallace, eds. 1999. Consciousness at the Crossroads: Conversations with the Dalai Lama on Brain Science and Buddhism. Ithaca, NY: Snow Lion.

    270

    References

    Hume, David. (1738) 1985. A Treatise of Human Nature. Harmondsworth: Penguin. Huntington, C.  W., Jr. 2003. “Was Candrakīrti a Prāsaṅgika?” In The Svātantrika-Prāsaṅgika Distinction:  What Difference Does a Difference Make?, edited by Georges B.  J. Dreyfus and Sara L.  McClintock, 67–92. Somerville, MA: Wisdom. ———. 2007. “The Nature of the Mādhyamika Trick.” Journal of Indian Philosophy 35 (2): 103–131. Huntington, C.  W., Jr., and Geshé Namgyal Wangchen. 1989. The Emptiness of Emptiness: An Introduction to Early Indian Mādhyamika. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press, Jiang, Tao. 2014. “Incommensurability of Two Conceptions of Reality:  Dependent Origination and Emptiness in Nāgārjuna's MMK.” Philosophy East & West 64: 25–48. Iida, Shōtaro. 1980. Reason and Emptiness. Tokyo: Hokuseidō. Jízāng. 1927. “Sanron Gengi.” (“Profound Meaning of the Three Treatises.”) In Taishō Shinshū Daizōkyō, vol. 45, edited by Junjirō Takakusu and Kaigyoku Watanabe, 1–15. Tokyo: Taishō Shinshū Daizōkyō Kankōkai. ———. 1937. “Sanron Gengi.” (“Profound Meaning of the Three Treatises.”) In Kokuyaku Issaikyō, vol. 44, translated by Benkyō Shiio, 11–63. Tokyo:  Daitō Shuppansha. ———. 1990. “Sanron Gengi.” (“Profound Meaning of the Three Treatises.”) In Daijōbutten, vol. 2, translated by Shunei Hirai, 109–239. Tokyo: Chūōkōronsha. Jñānagarbha. Satyadvayavibhaṅgavṛtti. sDe dge edition 3882. Jones, Nicholaos. 2009. “Fazang’s Total Power Mereology: An Interpretive Analytic Reconstruction.” Asian Philosophy 19 (3):199–211. ———. 2010a. “Mereological Heuristics for Huayan Buddhism.” Philosophy East & West 60: 355–368. ———. 2010b. “Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika Inherence, Buddhist Reduction, and Huayan Total Power.” Journal of Chinese Philosophy 37: 215–230. ———. 2014a. “The Metaphysics of Identity in Fazang's Huayan Wujiao Zhang: The Inexhaustible Freedom of Dependent Origination.” ———. 2014b. “Harmonizing Chinese Buddhist Ethics.” Kalderon, Mark Eli. 2009. “Epistemic Relativism.” Philosophical Review 118 (2): 225–240. Kalupahana, David J. 1986. Causality:  The Central Philosophy of Buddhism. Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press. Kapstein, Matthew. 1988. “Mereological Considerations in Vasubandhu's 'Proof of Idealism' (Vijñaptimātratāsiddhiḥ).” Idealistic Studies 18: 32–54. ———. 2001. Reason’s Traces:  Identity and Interpretation in Indian and Tibetan Buddhist Thought. Boston, MA: Wisdom.

    References 271 Kathāvatthu. 1915. Points of Controversy, Or Subjects of Discourse. Edited and translated by Shwe Zan Aung and Mrs. Rhys Davids: Oxford: Pali Text Society. Kasulis, Thomas P. 1985. Zen Action, Zen Person. Honolulu:  University of Hawaii Press. Katsura, Shōryū. 2011. “From Abhidharma to Dharmakīrti—with Special Reference to the Concept of Svabhāva.” In Religion and Logic in Buddhist Philosophical Analysis:  Proceedings of the Fourth International Dharmakīrti Conference, edited by Helmut Krasser, Horst Lasic, Eli Franco, and Birgit Kellner, 271–280. Vienna: Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Keta, Masako. 2006. “Kyoto Gakuha to Shūkyō Tetsugaku:  Nishida Kitarō kara Nishitani Keiji e.” (“Kyoto School and Philosophy of Religion:  From Kitarō Nishida to Keiji Nishitani.”) Tetsugaku Kenkyū 581: 29–53. ———. 2007. “Kū to kongenteki kōsōryoku: Nishitani Keiji ’Kū to Soku’ o megutte.” (“Emptiness and Fundamental Imagination:  On Keiji Nishitani’s Emptiness and That-is-ness.”) In Gurōbaru Jidai no Jinbungaku:  Taiwa to Kanyō no Chi o Motomete (Humanities in Global Era: Searching Dialogue and Tolerance), edited by Eisaku Kihira, 333–364. Kyoto: Kyoto University Press. Kim, Jaegwon. 1992. "'Downward Causation' in Emergentism and Nonreductive Physicalism." In Emergence or Reduction?: Prospects for Nonreductive Physicalism, edited by Ansgar Beckermann, Hans Flohr, and Jaegwon Kim, 119–138. Berlin: de Gruyter. ———. 2006. “Emergence: Core Ideas and Issues.” Synthese 131: 547–559. King, Winston L. 1979. "Hua-yen Mutually Interpenetrative Identity and Whiteheadean Organic Relation." Journal of Chinese Philosophy 6: 387–410. Lakatos, Imre. 1971. “History of Science and its Rational Reconstructions.” In Boston Studies in the Philosophy of Science, vol. 8, edited by R. C. Buck and R. S. Cohen, 91–135. Dordrecht: Reidel. La Vallée Poussin, Louis de. 1903–1913. Mūlamadhyamakakārikās (Mādhyamikasūtras) de Nāgārjuna, avec la Prasannapadā commentaire de Candrakīrti. St. Petersburg:  Académie Impériale des Sciences. Reprinted Osnabrück:  Biblio Verlag, 1970. Law, Bimala Churn, trans. (1940) 1989. The Debates Commentary. Translation of the Katthāvatthu Commentary [Kathāvatthuppakaraṇa-Aṭṭhakathā]. Oxford: Pali Text Society. Liu, JeeLoo. 2006. An Introduction to Chinese Philosophy: From Ancient Philosophy to Chinese Buddhism. Oxford: Blackwell. ———. 2009. "Converting Asian Thought into the Analytic Context:  The Case of Chinese Philosophy." Presentation to the Shalem Center, Jerusalem, Israel. Available online at . Accessed 13 January 2012. Liu, Ming-wood. 1979. The Teaching of Fa-Tsang:  An Examination of Buddhist Metaphysics. Ph.D. Dissertation. University of California, Los Angeles.

    272

    References

    ———. 1982. “The Harmonious Universe of Fa-tsang and Leibniz: A Comparative Study.” Philosophy East and West 32 (1): 61–76. Locke, John. (1690) 1999. An Essay Concerning Human Understanding. University Park: Pennsylvania State University Press. Loux, Michael J. 2006. Metaphysics:  A  Contemporary Introduction. 3rd ed. New York: Routledge. Lusthaus, Dan. 1998. “Buddhist Philosophy, Chinese.” In Routledge Encyclopedia of Philosophy, edited by Edward Craig. London: Routledge. ———. 2000. Buddhist Phenomenology:  A  Philosophical Investigation of Yogācāra Buddhism and the Chʼeng Wei-shih lun. London: Curzon. Mackenzie, Matthew D. 2007. “The Illumination of Consciousness: Approaches to Self-Awareness in the Indian and Western Traditions.” Philosophy East and West 57 (1): 40–62. ———. 2008. “Self-Awareness without a Self:  Buddhism and the Reflexivity of Awareness.” Asian Philosophy 18 (3): 245–266. Magee, William A. 1999. The Nature of Things:  Emptiness and Essence in the Geluk World. Ithaca: Snow Lion. Mara, Michele, ed. 1999. Modern Japanese Aesthetics: A Reader. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press. Matsumaru, Hisao. 2006. “Nishitani to Kagaku.” (“Nishitani and Science.”) In Zen to Kyoto Tetsugaku. (Zen and Kyoto Philosophy), edited by Hiromichi Kitano and Tetsurō Mori, 250–270. Kyoto: Tōeisha. ———. 2012. “’Kū’ no tachiba ni tsuite.” (“On the Standpoint of Emptiness.”) Risō 689: 74–86. May, Jacques. 1959. Candrakīrti. Prasannapadā Madhyamakavṛtti. Douze chapitres traduits du sanscrit et du tibétain, accompagnés d’une introduction, de notes et d’une édition critique de la version tibétaine. Paris: Adrien-Maisonneuve. Mill, John Stuart. (1843) 1974. A System of Logic:  Ratiocinative and Inductive. Toronto: University of Toronto Press. Moore, G. E. 1922. Philosophical Studies. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul. Mortensen, Chris. 2009. "Zen and the Unsayable." In Pointing at the Moon: Buddhism, Logic, Analytic Philosophy, edited by Mario D'Amato, Jay L. Garfield, and Tom J.F. Tillemans, 3–12. New York: Oxford University Press. Nāgārjuna. Mūlamadhyamakakārikā. sDe dge edition 3824. (For edition of Sanskrit text, see Candrakīrti 1903–1913.) ———. 1995. The Fundamental Wisdom of the Middle Way:  Nāgārjuna’s “Mūlamadhyamakakārikā.” Translated by Jay L.  Garfield. Oxford:  Oxford University Press. Nārada, Mahāthera. 1987. A Manual of Abhidhamma. Kuala Lumpur:  Buddhist Missionary Society. Newland, Guy. 2011. “Weighing the Butter, Level of Explanation and Falsification:  Models of the Conventional in Tsongkhapa’s Account of

    References 273 Madhyamaka.” In Moonshadows:  Conventional Truth in Buddhist Philosophy, by The Cowherds, 57–72. New York: Oxford University Press. Newland, Guy, and Tom J.  F. Tillemans. 2011. “An Introduction to Conventional Truth.” In Moonshadows:  Conventional Truth in Buddhist Philosophy, by The Cowherds, 3–22. New York: Oxford University Press. Nishitani, Keiji. (1961) 1987. “Shūkyo towa nanika.” (“What Is Religion?”) In Nishitani Keiji Chosakushū (Keiji Nishitani’s Collected Works), vol. 10. Tokyo:  Sōbunsha, Religion and Nothingness, translated with an Introduction by Jan Van Bragt. Berkeley and Los Angels: University of California Press, 1982. ———. (1967) 1991. “Zen bunka no shomondai.” (“Some Problems from Zen Culture.”) In Nishitani Keiji Chosakushū (Keiji Nishitani’s Collected Works), vol. 19, 97–118. Tokyo: Sōbunsha. ———. (1979) 1987. “Hannya to risei.” (“Pāramitā and Reason.”) In Nishitani Keiji Chosakushū (Keiji Nishitani’s Collected Works), vol. 13, 31–95. Tokyo: Sōbunsha. ———. (1982) 1987. “Kū to soku.” (“Emptiness and That-is-ness.”) In Nishitani Keiji Chosakushū (Keiji Nishitani’s Collected Works), vol. 13, 111–160. Tokyo: Sōbunsha. Nozick, Robert. 2001. Invariances. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press. Odin, Steve. 1982. Process Metaphysics and Hua-yen Buddhism:  A  Critical Study of Cumulative Penetration vs. Interpenetration. Albany:  State University of New York Press. Ono, Makoto. 2012. “Nishitani no Arisutoteresu Kaishaku:  ‘Shii no Shii’ o koete ‘Kongenteki Kōsōryoku’ e.” (“Nishitani’s Interpretation of Aristotle:  Towards ‘Fundamental Imagination’ beyond ‘Thoughts on Thoughts.’ ”) Risō 689: 38–50. Parfit, Derek. 1986. Reasons and Persons. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Patil, Parimal. 2009. Against a Hindu God: Buddhist Philosophy of Religion in India. New York: Columbia University Press. Perrett, Roy W. 2002. “Personal Identity, Minimalism, and Madhyamaka.” Philosophy East and West 52 (3): 373–385. Potter, Karl H., ed. 1977. Indian Metaphysics and Epistemology:  The Tradition of Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika up to Gaṅgeśa. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press. Price, Huw. 2011. Naturalism without Mirrors. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Priest, Graham. 1979. “Logic of Paradox.” Journal of Philosophical Logic 8: 219–241. ———. 2006. In Contradiction: A Study of the Transconsistent. 2nd ed. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ———. 2009. “The Structure of Emptiness.” Philosophy East and West 59 (4): 467–480. ———. 2011. “Two Truths, Two Models.” In Moonshadows:  Conventional Truth in Buddhist Philosophy, by The Cowherds, 213–219. New  York:  Oxford University Press. ———. 2012. “The Parmenides: A Dialethic Interpretation.” Plato Journal 12. http:// gramata.univ-paris1.fr/Plato/IMG/pdf/Parm6-1.pdf. ———. 2014. One. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

    274

    References

    Priest, Graham (with Jay Garfield). 2002. “Nāgārjuna and the Limits of Thought.” In Beyond the Limits of Thought, 249–270. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Priest, Graham, and Richard Routley. 1989. “The Philosophical Significance and Inevitability of Paraconsistency.” In Paraconsistent Logic: Essays on the Inconsistent, edited by Graham Priest, Richard Routley, and Jean Norman, 483–537. Munich: Philosophia Verlag. Priest, Graham, Mark Siderits, and Tom J.  F. Tillemans. 2011. “The (Two) Truths about Truth.” In Moonshadows: Conventional Truth in Buddhist Philosophy, by The Cowherds, 131–150. New York: Oxford University Press. Priestley, Leonard C. D. C. 1999. Pudgalavāda Buddhism: The Reality of the Indeterminate Self. Toronto: Centre for South Asian Studies, University of Toronto. Quine, W. V. 1970. Philosophy of Logic. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice Hall. Rappaport, Steven. 1993. "Must a Metaphysical Relativist Be a Truth Relativist?" Philosophia 22: 75–85. Read, Stephen. 1988. Relevant Logic:  A  Philosophical Examination of Inference. Oxford: Blackwell. Ribot, Theodore. 1920. La logique des sentiments. Paris: Félix Alcan. Ricoeur, P. 1976. Interpretation Theory:  Discourse and the Surplus of Meaning. Fort Worth: Texas Christian University Press. Riepe, Dale. 1966. "The Significance of the Attack upon Rationality by Zen Buddhism." Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 26: 434–437. Robinson, Richard H. 1957. “Some Logical Aspects of Nāgārjuna’s System.” Philosophy East and West 6 (4): 291–308. ———. 1967. Early Mādhyamika in India and China. Madison:  University of Wisconsin Press. ———. 1972. “Did Nāgārjuna Really Refute All Philosophical Views?” Philosophy East and West 22 (3): 325–331. Ronkin, Noa. 2005. Early Buddhist Metaphysics: The Making of a Philosophical Tradition. New York: RoutledgeCurzon. Śāntarakṣita. Satyadvayavibhaṅgapañjikā. sDe dge edition 3883. Schaffer, Jonathan. 2003. "Is There a Fundamental Level?" Nous 37: 498–517. ———. 2008. "Monism." The Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy (Fall 2008 Edition), edited by Edward N. Zalta, . ———. 2009. “On What Grounds What.” In Metametaphysics:  New Essays on the Foundations of Ontology, edited by David Chalmers, David Manley, and Ryan Wasserman, 347–383. Oxford: Clarendon Press. ———. 2010. "Monism:  The Priority of the Whole." The Philosophical Review 119: 31–76. Scherrer-Schaub, Cristina. 1991. Yuktiṣaṣṭikāvṛtti:  Commentaire à la soixantaine sur le raisonnement ou Du vrai enseignement de la causalité par le Maître indien Candrakīrti, Mélanges chinois et bouddhiques 25. Brussels:  Institut Belge des Hautes Etudes Chinoises.

    References 275 Schmithausen, Lambert. 1973. “Spirituelle Praxis und Philosophische Theorie im Buddhismus.” Zeitschrift für Missionswissenschaft und Religionswissenschaft 57: 161–186. ———. 1991. The Problem of the Sentience of Plants in Earliest Buddhism. Studia Philologica Buddhica, Monograph Series VI. Tokyo:  International Institute for Buddhist Studies. ———. 1994. “On the Status of Plants in Earliest Buddhism.” In Buddhism into the Year 2000 (International Conference Proceedings), edited by Khlong Luang Khlong Sam, 49–65. Bangkok and Los Angeles: Dhammakaya Foundation. sDe dge edition = Tibetan Tripiṭaka, Dergé (sDe dge) edition. Reproduced in A.W. Barber, ed. 1981. The Tibetan Tripiṭaka: Taipei Edition. Taipei: SMC Publishing Inc. Sellars, Wilfred. 1962. “Philosophy and the Scientific Image of Man.” In Frontiers of Science and Philosophy, edited by Robert G.  Colodny. Pittsburgh:  University of Pittsburgh Press. Seyfort Ruegg, David. 1981. The Literature of the Madhyamaka School of Philosophy in India. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. ———. 2010. The Buddhist Philosophy of the Middle:  Essays on Indian and Tibetan Madhyamaka. Boston, MA: Wisdom. Siderits, Mark. 1997. “Buddhist Reductionism.” Philosophy East & West 47: 455–478. ———. 1981. “The Madhyamaka Critique of Epistemology II.” Journal of Indian Philosophy 9 (2): 121–160. ———. 1988. “Nāgārjuna as Anti-Realist.” Journal of Indian Philosophy 16 (4): 311–325. ———. 2003. Personal Identity and Buddhist Philosophy. Aldershot: Ashgate. ———. 2004. “Causation and Emptiness in Early Madhyamaka.” Journal of Indian Philosophy 32 (4): 393–419. ———. 2007. Buddhism as Philosophy. Indianapolis: Hackett. ———. 2009. “Is Reductionism Expressible?” In Pointing at the Moon:  Buddhism, Logic, Analytic Philosophy, edited by Mario D'Amato, Jay L. Garfield, and Tom J.F. Tillemans, 57–69. New York: Oxford University Press. Siderits, Mark, Evan Thompson, and Dan Zahavi, eds. 2011. Self, No Self? Perspectives from Analytical, Phenomenological, & Indian Traditions. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Siderits, Mark, Tom Tillemans, and Arindam Chakrabarti, eds. 2011. Apoha: Buddhist Nominalism and Human Cognition. New York: Columbia University Press. Sprung, Mervyn, ed. 1973. The Problem of Two Truths in Buddhism and Vedānta. Dordrecht: Reidel. ———, trans. 1979. Lucid Exposition of the Middle Way: The Essential Chapters from the Prasannapadā of Candrakīrti. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul. Stern, Robert. 1999. “On Kant's Response to Hume.” In Robert Stern (ed.), Transcendental Arguments. Problems and Prospects, 47–66. Oxford: Clarendon. Stoltz, Jonathan. 2007. “Gettier and Factivity in Indo-Tibetan Epistemology, Philosophical Quarterly 57 (228): 394–415.

    276

    References

    Stroud, Barry. 1968. “Transcendental Arguments.” Journal of Philosophy 65 (9): 241–256. ———. 1994. “Kantian Argument, Conceptual Capacities, and Invulnerability.” In Kant and Contemporary Epistemology, edited by Paolo Parrini, 231–251. Dordrecht: Kluwer. Suzuki, D.T. 1955. Kegon no Kenky. (A Study on Huayan.) Kyoto: Hōzōkan. Taber, John. 2003. “Dharmakīrti against Physicalism.” Journal of Indian Philosophy 31 (4): 479–502. Tarski, Alfred. 1944. “The Semantic Conception of Truth and the Foundations of Semantics.” Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 4 (3): 341–376. Thurman, Robert A.  F. 1976. The Holy Teachings of Vimalakīrti. University Park: Pennsylvania State University. ———. 1980. “Philosophical Nonegocentrism in Wittgenstein and Candrakīrti in Their Treatment of the Private Language Problem.” Philosophy East and West 30 (3): 321–337. Tillemans, Tom J.  F. 1990. Materials for the Study of Āryadeva, Dharmapāla and Candrakīrti. The Catuḥśataka of Āryadeva, Chapters XII and XIII, with the Commentaries of Dharmapāla and Candrakīrti: Introduction, Translation, Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese Texts, Notes. 2 vols. Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde 24,1 and 24,2. Vienna:  Arbeitskreis für Tibetische und Buddhistische Studien. Reprinted 1 vol., Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 2008. ———. 1993. Persons of Authority. The sTon pa tshad ma’i skyes bur sgrub pa’i gtam of A lag sha Ngag dbang bstan dar. A Tibetan Text on the Central Religious Questions of Buddhist Epistemology. Tibetan and Indo-Tibetan Studies 5.  Stuttgart:  Franz Steiner. ———. 1999. Scripture, Logic, Language:  Essays on Dharmakīrti and his Tibetan Successors. Boston, MA: Wisdom. ———. 2004. “What are Mādhyamikas Refuting? Śāntarakṣita, Kamalaśīla et  al. on Superimpositions (samāropa).” In Three Mountains and Seven Rivers, Prof. Musashi Tachikawa’s Felicitation Volume, edited by Shoun Hino and Toshihiro Wada, 225–238, Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. ———. 2010. “Madhyamaka Buddhist Ethics.” Journal of the International Association of Buddhist Studies 33 (1–2): 353–372. ———. 2011a. “Dharmakīrti.” Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy, http://plato.stanford.edu/entries/dharmakiirti. ———. 2011b. “How to Talk about Ineffable Things: Dignāga and Dharmakīrti on Apoha.” In Apoha: Buddhist Nominalism and Human Cognition, edited by Mark Siderits, Tom Tillemans, and Arindam Chakrabarti, 50–63. New York: Columbia University Press. ———. 2011c. “How Far Can a Mādhyamika Buddhist Reform Conventional Truth? Dismal Relativism, Fictionalism, Easy-Easy Truth and the Alternatives.” In Moonshadows:  Conventional Truth in Buddhist Philosophy, by The Cowherds, 151–166. New York: Oxford University Press.

    References 277 ———. 2013. “Yogic Perception, Meditation, and Enlightenment: The Epistemological Issues in a Key Debate.” In A Companion to Buddhist Philosophy, edited by Steven M. Emmanuel, 290–306. Oxford: John Wiley. ———. Forthcoming. How Do Mādhyamikas Think? And Other Essays on the Buddhist Philosophy of the Middle. Studies in Indian and Tibetan Buddhism. Somerville, MA: Wisdom. Treisman, A., and G. Gelade. 1980. “A Feature-Integration Theory of Attention.” Cognitive Psychology 12 (1): 97–136. Vasubandhu. 1970–1973. Abhidharmakośa and Bhāṣya of Vasubandhu with Sub-Commentary of Yaśomitra, edited by Swami Dwarikadas Shastri. Bauddha Bharati Series, vols. 7–8 in one volume. Varanasi:  Bauddha Bharati. Reprinted 1981. ———. 1988. Abhidharma-Kośa-Bhāṣya. Edited and translated from the Sanskrit by Louis de la Vallée Poussin, and from French into English by Leo Pruden. 4 vols. Fremont, CA: Asian Humanities Press. ———. 1984. “On the Five Aggregates.” In Seven Works of Vasubandhu, the Buddhist Psychological Doctor. Edited and translated by Stefan Anacker. Delhi:  Motilal Banarsidass. Venkataramanan, K. 1953. “Saṃmitīya-Nikāya-Śāstra”. Visvabharati Annals 5: 153–243. Wallace, B.  Alan. 2007. Contemplative Science:  Where Buddhism and Neuroscience Converge. New York: Columbia University Press. Watanabe, Fumimaro. 1983. Philosophy and Its Development in the Nikāyas and Abhidhamma. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass. Weatherson, Brian. 2001. “Intrinsic Properties and Combinatorial Principles.” Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 63 (2): 365–380. Westerhoff, Jan. 2007. “The Madhyamaka Concept of Svabhāva:  Ontological and Cognitive Aspects.” Asian Philosophy 17 (1): 17–45. ———. 2009a. Nāgārjuna’s Madhyamaka:  A  Philosophical Introduction. New York: Oxford University Press. ———. 2009b. “The No-Thesis View:  Making Sense of Verse 29 of Nāgārjuna’s Vigrahavyāvartanī.” In Pointing at the Moon:  Buddhism, Logic, Analytic Philosophy, edited by Mario D’Amato, Jay L. Garfield, and Tom Tillemans, 25–39. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ———. 2011. “The Merely Conventional Existence of the World.” In Moonshadows:  Conventional Truth in Buddhist Philosophy, by The Cowherds, 189–212. New York: Oxford University Press. Williams, Michael. 2007. “Why (Wittgensteinian) Contextualism Is Not Relativism.” Episteme: A Journal of Social Epistemology 4 (1): 93–114. Williams, Paul. 1981. “On the Abhidharma Ontology.” Journal of Indian Philosophy 9 (3): 227–257. ———. 1998. Altruism and Reality: Studies in the Philosophy of the Bodhicaryāvatāra. London: Curzon.

    278

    References

    ———. 2009. Mahāyāna Buddhism:  The Doctrinal Foundations. 2nd ed. London: Routledge. Wilson, Jessica. 2010. “What is Hume’s Dictum, and Why Believe It?” Philosophy and Phenomenological Research 80 (3): 595–637. Wright, Crispin. 1999. “Truth: A Traditional Debate Revisited.” In Truth, edited by Simon Blackburn and Keith Simmons, 203–238. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Wright, Dale S. 1982. "The Significance of Paradoxical Language in Hua-yen Buddhism." Philosophy East & West 32: 325–338. Zahavi, Dan. 2011. “The Experiential Self:  Objections and Clarifications.” In Self, No Self? Perspectives from Analytical, Phenomenological, & Indian Traditions, edited by Mark Siderits, Evan Thompson, and Dan Zahavi, 56–78. Oxford:  Oxford University Press. Zengaku-Dai-Jiten-Hensansho. 1985. Zengaku-Dai-Jiten, Tokyo: Daishūkan-shoten. Ziporyn, Brook. 2003. "Li (Principle, Coherence) in Chinese Buddhism." Journal of Chinese Philosophy 30: 501–524. ———. 2004. Being and Ambiguity: Philosophical Experiments with Tiantai Buddhism. Chicago: Open Court. ———. 2013. “A Comment on ‘The Way of the Dialetheist:  Contradictions in Buddhism,’ by Yasuo Deguchi, Jay L. Garfield, and Graham Priest.” Philosophy East and West 63 (3): 344–352.

    Index

    A Study of the Good 152 A Treatise of Human Nature 76 Abhidharma  8–9, 12, 15–16, 19, 26, 100–101, 110, 128–129, 132, 141–142, 145 Abhidharma mereology  139 Abhidharma metaphysics  9–10, 138 Abhidharmakośabhāṣya 8 absolute nothingness. See zettai-mu adarśanamātra 51 agent 18, 27 aggregate 9, 12–30 āhita 202 ākāra 198–201, 214 alternative logic  151–153, 157–159, 162, 172 anādi 202 anattā 3, 5 antinomian 257–258 antiphysicalism 47, 49, 55 antirealism  56, 189–190, 193, 197–198, 210, 213 antiscientism 154, 173 anumāna 50, 223 apoha  198, 200, 205–210, 214–215, 231 Aristotle 10, 107 Aṣtạ sāhasrikikā Prajñāpārāmita Sūtra 116 ātman 3, 5

    authorial intent  248–251 avaktavya 11 awakening  176–177, 179, 187 B4 semantics  185–187, 200 Baghramian, Maria  221 Baker, Lynne Rudder  59–61 Being 107 Bhāviveka 105, 109 Boghossian, Paul  233–234 Boolean algebra  186 Brahmanical 11–13, 29 brain  45, 48, 52, 54 branch (infinite)  119 Bṛhaspati 46 Buddha Nature  121 Buddhist Philosophy  246–247, 258–259 bundle theory  98, 100–101 Candrakīrti  55–58, 61, 106, 109, 220–233, 235–239, 241, 248, 252–253 Candrakīrti’s Principle  225, 227–229, 232, 235–236, 240 Cáodòng 155 Cārvāka 46, 49–50 catuṣkoṭi  176–177, 179, 186–187, 253

    280

    Index

    causation  34, 67, 71–75, 77, 79–81, 83, 85, 88–93, 133 causal connectedness  13 causal continua  14, 19 causal field  74–75 causal nexus  133–135 causal power  130–132, 137, 139–140 causal realism  130 causal relata 68 causes and conditions  134 Chan 128, 254 Chastain, Charles  61 Chatterjee, Amita  207, 209 Chengguan 122–123 Churchland, Patricia  46 Churchland, Paul and Patricia  45, 50, 53–54, 56, 60–61 Clark, Austen  204 classical logic  171–173 cognition  198–199, 204–205, 207–208, 212–213 cognitive suicide  59–60 colocation 132 combinatorial intrinsicness  86 commentarial tradition  245, 248, 250–251 conceptual cognition  199, 203, 208 conceptual reality  7, 10–12, 15, 27, 30 conceptualization 209–210 conceptualized reality  30 concrete particular  97–102 consciousness 17, 22 constituent 10, 13 contingent truth  97, 99 continuity 13, 18 contradiction  151, 158–161, 163, 170–171, 184–187, 240, 253 conventional existence  69, 90 conventional knowledge  221–223, 228, 232–233, 235, 237–238, 240 conventional reality  7, 9–10, 15, 67, 101, 120, 122, 131, 177, 184–185

    and ultimate reality  179, 215 conventional truth  6, 105, 186, 189–190, 214, 226, 232, 256 and ultimate truth  145, 184, 190, 193, 196–197 Cook 114–117 cross-modality 12 customary truth  56–59, 61 Dalai Lama  45 darśanamārga 61 deflationary fact  194–195 deflationary theory of truth  189–193, 196, 198, 211, 214 Deguchi, Yasuo  177, 184 Dennett, Daniel  48 Devadatta 13–15 dge lugs pa 56 dharma  9, 14–15, 18, 27, 29, 100–102 Dharmadhātu 114, 123 Dharmakīrti  46–52, 54–55, 190–191, 197–208, 210–215, 220 dialetheism  152, 162, 164, 166, 169 dichotomy  152–153, 160–161, 163, 165–166, 169–170 Dignāga  220, 222–224, 227, 231–232, 239 Dignāga’s principle  228–229, 231–232, 235, 240 Disappearance Theory of Mind  53 discursivity 257–258 disjunctive syllogism  104, 180, 182, 186 doctrinal emptiness  156–157, 163–165 Dòngshān 155 doxography 245 dravya 47, 229 dravyasat  7, 11, 18, 110 Dreyfus 203 Dunn semantics  177, 180, 185–186 Dunne, John  202–203, 205, 208, 210 Dushun 121

    Index eliminativism 53–56, 59–60 emptiness  61, 67–69, 74, 76, 78–83, 85, 87–93, 97, 101–104, 107, 109, 118, 120–123, 128–129, 140–142, 144, 151–153, 156–157, 159, 161–163, 165–166, 169–170, 172–173 epistemic principle  233, 236 epistemic system  221, 233–235, 237–238, 240–241 epistemology  246, 255–256 equivalence schema  192–193, 197 essence  69–71, 82, 97, 106–108, 110–111 essencelessness  97, 102–103, 105–106, 109, 111 essential properties  72 essentialism 101 eternalism 5, 8 ethics 256 exclusion 8 existential dependence  68, 71–73, 82–83, 85, 87, 91–93 experience  202–203, 209, 236 experience of unity  13 external negation  180, 183, 187 Fazang  114–116, 120, 122–124, 132–136, 143 Fine, Kit  108–109, 190, 194–195 First Degree Entailment  177–178, 180, 182–184 Flower Garland Sūtra 113 “Emptiness and That-is-ness”  150–152, 156, 164 focal attention  204 Fodor, Jerry  199–200 form. See rūpa Foucault 249 Franco, Eli 50 free modal recombinability  86 Frege  138–139, 226, 253 functionalism 214

    281

    functionality 24–28, 30 Fundamental Wisdom of the Middle Way 139 Ganeri 203–206 Garfield, Jay  67, 69, 72–76, 79, 81, 83, 93, 103–105, 176–180, 183–187 Gelukba. See dge lugs pa global antirealism  55, 220 grammarian 229 grounding property  111 Harivarman 4 Hawthorne, John  221–222 hermeneutics  248–251, 254, 260 Hilbert, David  169 Hodel, Brian  49 homo-categoriality 8 Horwich  190–195, 211, 214 Huayan  113–114, 116, 120–122, 128–129, 132–133, 139, 142, 144–146, 155 Huayan mereology  137 Huayan metaphysics  128, 137, 143 Huayan Wujiao Zhang 133–134 Hume  67–68, 72, 74, 76–79, 81, 83, 85, 88–89, 92, 116 Hume’s Dictum  68, 71, 78–80, 82–87, 89, 91–93 and Madhyamaka  90 hypothetical syllogism  181–182, 186 iconic representation  200–201 idealism 253 identity 115–116 impression 78 independence 87, 92 Indian philosophy  100 individual substance  229–230 individuality 8, 16 inference 20, 22, 49 infinite regress  140 intentionality 53, 190

    282

    Index

    intercommunion linkage  151–156, 158–161 internal representation  213 interpenetration  114–116, 120–123 intrinsic existence  58, 69 intrinsic nature  69, 74, 110, 116. See also svabhāva intrinsic properties  80, 85–86 intrinsic typing  80, 85, 87–91 i-representation. See internal representation Jízāng  152, 164–166 Jñānagarbha 62 Jo nang pa  56 Jōshu 178 justification 234, 238 kalpanā 55, 223 Kamalaśīla 61 Kant 27 kāraka 229 kāraṇe kāryopacāra 227 karma  16, 27–30, 46, 49, 133 Kathāvatthu  4–5, 8–9, 11, 17, 25, 28–29 Kegon 113 knowledge  221–224, 234–235, 237–239, 241 Kyoto School  150 lakṣya 224 law of noncontradiction  104–105 Leibniz 117 li 120–122 lishi wuai 137 Locke 107 logic 257 Logic of Paradox (LP)  152, 166–169, 171–173 logical pluralism  151–153 logical-Western-centrism  150–151, 157, 164, 173

    Madhyamaka  55–57, 61–63, 68–72, 74, 76, 89, 93, 97, 101–107, 109–111, 116, 128, 138, 156, 164, 189–191, 193–194, 196–198, 214, 220–221, 237 and Hume’s Dictum  90 Madhyamakāvatāra 57 Mahāyāna Mahāparinirvāṇa-sūtra 245 Majjhima Nikāya 17 materialism 45 mathematical logic  167 Meditation on the Dharmadhātu 121 memory 13 mental artifact  67 metaphysics  7, 10, 13, 18, 20, 27, 30, 132, 145, 255 metaphysical foundationalism 141, 145 metaphysical necessity  81–82 metaphysical nihilism  131, 137, 139, 141–142, 145 metaphysical realism  47 Milindapañha 2, 129 Mill, John Stuart  108 mind  45–46, 48, 50–52, 54 modal accounts of essence  109 modality 100 modus ponens  179–182, 186 modus tollens  181–182, 186 Moore, G. E.  108 moral phenomena  29 moral phenomenology  256 Mūlamadhyamakakārikā  58, 67, 70–71, 75, 101, 110, 139, 164, 176–182, 194, 253 mutual dependence  223, 237–241 mutual identity  129, 133, 136, 145 Nāgārjuna  55, 58, 61, 67, 69–71, 73–76, 79, 88–89, 101–102, 105–106, 110–111, 116, 129, 132, 139–141, 156, 164, 176–187, 194, 197, 215, 249 Nāgārjuna’s Paradox  103, 105

    Index Nāgasena 130–131 necessary truth  97–103, 107 necessary connections  67–68, 77, 81, 85–86, 88–89, 92–93 necessary causal connection  78–79 Neckam, Alexander  104 negation  167–170, 183, 185–187 negative catuṣkoṭi  177–180, 183, 187 Net of Indra  113, 117, 123 neutral monism  151–153 neyārtha 3 Nishida, Kitarō  152 Nishitani, Keiji  150–159, 161–166, 172–173 nītārtha 3 nonclassical logic  151 nonduality 138–139 nonreductionist 137 no-self. See anattā notional dependence  71–73 Nyāya  10, 14, 229–230, 253 Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika 100 ontological borrowing argument 141–142 ontological conferral argument 141–142, 144 ontology 55 pakṣa 55 Pāli Buddhism  256 Pāli canon  259 paññatti 131 parabhāva 141 paraconsistent logic  104, 152, 159, 166, 168, 180, 253 paradox 107 paralokasiddhi 47 paramārtha  55 paramārthasat  6–7, 11, 215 paramārtha-satya 178

    283

    parokṣa 49 perception  16, 20–21, 23, 223–224, 228–229, 235–236, 239–240 perceptual cognition  198–199, 201–202, 205, 212 perceptual experience  228, 235–238 Perfection of Wisdom literature  106 person  2–3, 5, 11, 13–17, 21–23, 25–28, 30, 130 personalism 2 phenomenology 253–254 philosophy of mind  48–49, 63 physicalism  45–46, 48, 51–57, 59–60 Picture Principle  200 positive catuṣkoṭi  177–178, 180, 183–187 prajñapti 55 prajñaptisat  7, 9, 11, 27, 30 pramāṇa  57, 215, 223, 225–227, 230, 238–241, 246, 255–256 Pramāṇasammucaya 223 pramāṇavāda  46–48, 51, 54–55 Pramāṇavārttika  47, 50–52, 54–55, 201, 205–206, 215 prameya  223, 238–241 prapañca 145 prasaṅga 101–103 Prāsaṅgika 56 Prasannapadā  58, 222, 238 pratitya-samutpada 130, 139 pratyakṣa 223–224, 227 pratyaya 47 Price 211–213 Priest, Graham  103–105, 142, 168, 176–180, 183–187, 189–192, 194, 196, 214 primary existent  110 Profound Meaning of the Three Treatises 164–165 projectivism 78 propositional attitudes  53–54, 59, 61–62

    284

    Index

    pudgala  4–6, 8–9, 11–12, 16–21, 24–25, 30 pudgalavāda  2–5, 7–12, 15–23, 26–29 qualia 52 quietism 55–56, 63 Quine 192 Ratnakūṭa 221 Ratnāvalī 111 REAL fact  194–195 realism 63 reason 257–258 reductionism  128–131, 139, 142 regress 142–144 regularity account of causation  68, 75–79, 81–82, 85, 88 reincarnation 46–48, 50–51 relativism  220–222, 226, 232–235, 237–238, 240–241 reliable warrant  223, 230–231, 239–240. See also pramāṇa representation  211–213. See also ākāra restricted quantification  182 Ribot, Theodore  151, 154 rūpa 29 sāmānyalakṣaṇa  199–200, 212, 215, 223–224 sambhava 51 Saṃdhinirmocana-sūtra 253–254 saṃketa 55 Saṃmitīyanikāyaśāstra 5, 28 samsāra 138 saṃskāraṇa 205 saṃvṛti 55, 220 saṃvṛtisat 6–7, 215 saṃvrti-satya 177, 226 Sānlùn 164 Sānlùn Xuányì. See Profound Meaning of the Three Treatises santāna 18 Śāntarakṣita 56, 62 Śāntideva 256

    Sarvāstivādin 4 Satyadvayavibhaṅgapañjikā 62 Satyadvayavibhaṅgavṛtti 62 Satyasiddhiśāstra 4 Sautrāntika 215 Saving Belief 59 Schaffer, Jonathan  141 scientism 150–151 self  2–3, 5, 10, 12, 24, 27 semantics  197, 199, 215 shi 120–122 Shítóu 155 Shōbōgenzō 155 Siderits, Mark  128–129, 131, 138–139, 142, 189–192, 194, 196, 214 skeptical realism  78 specific identity  136 Sthiramati 253 Stroud, Barry  62–63 subjective factor  205, 207 subject-object duality  258 substance  7–11, 13, 16, 69–70 substantial reality  12 substantialism 27 substratum theory  98–101 śūnya 116 śūnyatā 97, 101 sūtra 249 svabhāva  55, 69–70, 72, 73, 90, 102–103, 107, 110, 116, 122, 128, 135, 140–141, 255, 257 svalakṣaṇa  198, 200, 202, 204, 208, 212, 215, 223–224, 228–230 system-world link  212 Taber, John  50–51 tantra 249 tarka 100 Tarskian semantics  168 Tattvasiddhiśāstra 4 Tattvopaplāvasiṃha 46 tetralemma. See catuṣkoṭi textual meaning  251

    Index Thích Thiên Châu  24 three-valued system  167 Tillemans, Tom  189–192, 194, 196, 211, 214, 220 Tractatus 70, 116 transcendental argument  57–59, 61–63 transdichotomous truth  164 translation 256–257, 259 Treatise on the Five Teachings of Huayan 133, 136 Treatise on the Golden Lion 120, 124 triviality explosion  159, 161, 166, 168 truth function  167 Tsong kha pa  61 two truths  256 ultimate nature  103 ultimate reality  7–11, 13–15, 27, 102, 120–121, 131–132, 137, 139–140, 142, 144–145, 178, 232 and conventional reality  179, 215 ultimate truth  6, 189, 256 and conventional truth  145, 184, 190, 193, 196–197 unity  12, 18, 27, 138–139 experience of unity  13 functional unity  24 unity of complex persons  30 universal property  230–231 upacāra 227

    285

    upādāna 47 upāya 183 validity  167–168, 177, 180 and truth  168–169 vāsanā  201–203, 205–207, 209 Vasubandhu  4, 8–9, 13–14, 19–20, 25, 253–254 Vigrahvyāvartanī  116, 197, 253 Vijñānakāya 4 Vimalakīrtinirdeśa Sūtra 110 Viṃśatikā 253 vyāpti 51 vyavahāra 55, 211 Wallace, Alan  49 Westerhoff, Jan  67, 70–71, 73–75, 82, 90, 92, 197 Western metaphysics  97, 110 “What is Religion?”  155–156 Williams, Michael  233–234 Wittgenstein 233 Yogācāra  191, 202, 211, 213–214, 253–254 yogipratyakṣa 50 Yuktiṣaṣṭikā 106 Yuktiṣaṣṭikāvṛtti 106 Zen  128, 144–145, 155, 254 zettai-mu 156